

### Dreams and Vampires

Dee Krull

Smashwords Edition

Copyright 2011 by Dee Krull

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the copyright owner.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to any actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Library of Congress Control Number: 2011915227

ISBN: Hardcover 978-1-4653-5705-2

Softcover 978-1-4653-5704-5

Ebook 978-1-4653-5706-9

This book was also printed in the United States of America. To order printed copies of this book, contact: Xlibris Corporation

1-888-795-4274

www.xlibris.com

orders@xlibris.com

~ ~ ~

# Preface

What if everything you thought was an illusion turned out to be true? How would you react if suddenly you discovered that the stories you thought were fantasy, are true?

Many great authors have written science fiction novels about events that are now scientific fact.

According to Wikipedia, the Internet encyclopedia, stories about vampires and werewolves predate recorded history, so how do we know that they never existed?

Physicists are saying now that parallel worlds are a real possibility, our universe is filled with many galaxies and universes. It boggles the mind to think about how many parallel worlds could be out there. Oh yes, and one more thing . . . a parallel world . . . can also be very different from ours.

What if . . . on one of these parallel worlds . . . vampires and werewolves are real?

~ ~ ~

# Book One

### Earth

Deep into that darkness peering, long I stood there wondering, fearing, doubting, dreaming dreams no mortal ever dared to dream before.

\- Edgar Allan Poe

~ ~ ~

# One

It was such a beautiful, warm sunny day. I sighed as I put my elbows on the windowsill, chin in my hands. How could such a beautiful day be dangerous?

I looked over the sill to see if anyone was around. No one was outside. I ran across my room to the door and peeked out. I didn't see anyone out in the hall. I managed to get downstairs before I heard voices. I hid behind the staircase and listened.

"Cosie, have you seen Laurel?"

"Yes, mistress, she is in her room. Would you like me to get her?"

"No, leave her be for now. Come, I have some things I need you to do." Cosie and my mother went the other way. I raced down the stairs and out the front door, past the courtyard, and into the forest. All the trees were in bloom, and the sun made the trees glisten as it touched the dew still on the leaves. I was so busy looking at the flowers and flying bugs that I didn't realize I was being followed. When I heard the sound of soft footfalls behind me, I hid behind a tree.

I saw him as he walked between the trees quietly. He stopped as if he were listening. Then he raised his chin as he sniffed the air. Slowly he turned toward me, looking directly at me. When I looked into his eyes my breath caught in my throat, his eyes were the eyes of an animal, overpowering as he looked down at me. He was tall, with long dark hair and he was bare from the waist up. "Hello Laurel," he said in a menacing voice. I screamed, waking up in a sweat. I sat up pulling the covers off my boyfriend, Ben.

"Laaaaurel . . . what are you doing?" he complained.

I lay back down trying to slow my breathing. "Sorry, go back to sleep."

"Was it your dream again?" he said sleepily.

I rolled over and wrapped myself around him. "Yeah, I'm sorry I woke you, honey." I kissed him on the shoulder.

He rolled over to face me, pulling me closer. "You really need to do something about that, you know. You've been having that dream more frequently lately."

"I know, but I don't know what to do about it. I've been having it for as long as I can remember. Go back to sleep." I yawned. "We don't have any classes today."

"Too late, I'm awake now." He got up and headed for the bathroom. A few minutes later, I heard the shower turn on.

I sat up on the side of the bed. "Okay, I may as well get up too," I mumbled to myself. Then I felt a cold glass of water being poured on my back. "Beeeeen!" I screamed. He ran for the bathroom, I ran after him. "Now you're in trouble!"

"Too late," he said from the shower, laughing.

"Don't worry. You'll get yours," I said climbing into the shower with him.

Ben and I have been together since our freshman year in college. We met for the first time in yoga class, shortly after I enrolled in California State University, Fullerton. He was six feet tall, had sandy-brown hair, and gorgeous brown bedroom eyes. I was surprised when he came up to me after class and asked if I wanted to go for coffee.

"So what do you want to do today?" asked Ben as he was towel-drying his hair.

"I don't know . . . Hmm, how about lunch and a movie?" I was brushing my teeth, trying to talk at the same time.

Ben walked into the bedroom to get dressed. "I hear the new Brea complex is pretty cool. What did you do with the paper? I'll see what's playing."

"It's on the table where you left it last night," I said as I walked into the bedroom. I pulled on a pair of jeans and a T-shirt and walked into the living room. "What would you like for breakfast, Ben?"

"Let's just go to the bookstore coffee shop. I'm really not that hungry," he answered.

Ben was a coffee-shop guru. Our first two dates were at our favorite coffee shop, baring our souls to each other. We decided we had a lot in common; we were both psych majors, we both loved yoga, and we were both into metaphysics - not a lot to go on for a lasting relationship, but we were young.

Ben was bent over the paper as I quietly came up behind him, an ice cube in my hand. I quickly dropped it down the back of his pants. He grabbed my hand, too late.

"You brat!" He laughed as I ran into the bedroom and slammed the door.

"Right, do you really think I won't get in there?" He pushed the door open with very little effort. He was, after all, six foot and all muscle. I, on the other hand, was five foot one and did not stand a chance.

"Okay, I give," I said, hands palm out in front of me. I watched his hand suspiciously behind his back. "If you put that ice cube anywhere besides the sink, you will live to regret it tonight," I warned. "And no, we are not going to see that war movie."

He gave me a smoldering look. "What about tonight? And why can't we see the war movie? We went to see that chick flick you wanted to see last week. And I hate it when you do that." "Do what?" I asked innocently.

"Read my mind."

Ben and I did have an unusual connection. No matter how far apart we were, we could always communicate, and I don't mean by phone.

"Alright, we'll go to your stupid war movie, but I get to pick where we go to lunch."

"Fine, we'll go to the veggie place." He sighed, dropping his hand. "You must belong on another planet, who doesn't like meat."

"That wouldn't surprise me. Sometimes I feel like an alien from another planet." I laughed as I threw his jacket at him, which he caught expertly. Then we were out the door and off to enjoy our Saturday.

One of our favorite places to go was the bookstore to have coffee and pastry while we browsed the books or just talked about our classes.

As I was browsing, I came across a book called Hypersentience: Exploring Your Past Lifetime As a Guide to Your Character and Destiny, by Marcia Moore. Ben was reading the paper with his coffee poised to drink, when I came back to the table and sat down.

"Have you ever heard of this book?" I asked as I put it in front of him.

He picked it up, scanning the index. "Maybe, I think Shirley said something about this book last week in class." Shirley was a mutual friend who was in one of our psych classes.

"Yeah, she showed it to me," I said. "She said I might be able to remember and examine my dreams using the hypnosis techniques discussed in this book."

"Why don't you get it? We might be able to help you remember those disturbing dreams you've been having."

"It sounds interesting, but I think I would rather learn how to let go of those dreams," I said with apprehension. I felt a shiver go down my back as I remembered waking up that morning.

Ben turned his wrist to look at his watch, "Wow! It's almost eleven thirty. We had better go to lunch if we are going to make the one o'clock movie.

I had a hard time focusing on the movie, I couldn't shake the feeling of dread I had about remembering my dream. I didn't realize the movie was over until the lights came up and the popping sound of the seats as people were standing up.

After the movie, Ben and I drove home to our apartment in silence. Once inside he grabbed the book and started reading while I busied myself in the kitchen.

"Babe, I think this might work really well. There are several different hypnosis techniques we can try."

I came out of the kitchen drying my hands, "yeah?" I was skeptical, "I don't know Ben, I'm not sure I want to remember that dream. According to the books, forgetting is how the mind protects you from traumatic situations."

"Come on, baby, you know I've been taking a class that includes using hypnosis techniques in therapy. Besides, you know I wouldn't do anything to hurt you. I might make you talk like Daffy Duck, but nothing worse than that." He laughed at my skepticism.

I punched him in the arm, looking away. "You're making fun of me now." I pouted.

He gave me that smoldering look again as he inched toward me, "I could make you do anything I want you to," he said as he wiggled his eyebrows and talked like Bella Lugosi.

I crossed my arms over my chest, "Right . . . I don't think so. I was told that you can't make someone do something unless they are willing." I sighed, "Oh, all right, but you had better stop if I ask you to."

"Excellent, where's the book?" He said with enthusiasm, putting his arm around me. "Not to worry, sweetheart." I wasn't amused.

We pored over the book for a few hours, going over some of the inductions and questions he would ask. I still wasn't convinced that this would help rather than make things worse, but I finally gave in.

Ben used the induction from the book; then he used the script provided to do the regression.

"I'm going to take you back to a time in your childhood when you felt warm and safe, Laurel."

I am a very good subject, so before long I was walking through a beautiful forest. The world around me was not like Earth. It was so beautiful that I was lost in wonder at the colors around me. It had never been so vivid and clear in my dreams. I felt like I was actually there.

"Where are you, Laurel?" Ben asked me.

"I am in the most beautiful forest I have ever seen."

"How old are you?"

"I am fourteen," I said in a child-like voice.

"Are you happy?"

"Oh yes, I am very grown-up and I have already started to change."

"How are you changing, Laurel?" Ben asked puzzled.

"I'm becoming . . ." I paused. "Someone is coming," I whispered.

"Who's coming?" asked Ben. "Can you see them?"

"It's a human, I think."

"What are you doing?"

"I'm hiding behind a tree."

"Is this human a man or woman?"

"He is a man. He is walking through the trees."

"Can you see him clearly?"

"Yes, he stopped and his chin is raised like he is sniffing the air, but I can't see his face very well."

"Does he see you?"

"I'm not sure . . . No! Oh no!" I screamed and sat up opening my eyes.

Ben immediately brought me out of hypnosis. Once I calmed down he began to question me. "Can you tell me what frightened you?"

I tried to explain. "He had the body of a man, but when he looked at me, his eyes were those of an animal. Like a wolf, he had one green eye, and the other one was pale white with a dark-blue circle around it. I knew he was going to hurt me, I was only a child." I looked up at Ben. "He called me Laurel. I don't understand. I've never been to that place. It was definitely not Earth. I don't think I want to do that again, Ben. I would rather not remember that face again."

"Did it feel like a past life to you?"

"I don't know Ben and I don't care." My voice was getting louder. "Okay, don't worry," he said calmly. "We won't hypnotize you again unless you want to."

For the first time since the dream started, I had seen and remembered everything about the dream. No wonder I had blocked it out. I refused to let Ben regress me again.

***

The day we graduated from college was a milestone we had been eagerly looking forward to. We both graduated with a bachelor of science in psychology and our parents were there to usher us into our new world along with Ben's sister and my brother.

"I can't believe it. It's finally over." I said to Ben as I hugged him. He laughed, "If our parents have anything to say about it, it won't be over." He was in the middle of kissing me when he looked up. "Uh-oh, I see them now." He took my hand as we walked toward our families.

We all went back to our apartment to change and go out to dinner.

As we were on our way to our cars, I noticed a strange man watching us.

He was very tall with pale skin and eyes. I looked away when my dad called me over. When I turned to look at him again, he had vanished. Odd, I thought.

"What's up, Daddy?" I said as I walked up to my dad.

"Your mom wants to stop by the mall for something, so we'll meet you at the restaurant," he said, annoyed.

"Sure, Dad, we'll order an appetizer while we're waiting," I said still a bit distracted.

I ran back to our car, where Ben was waiting for me. "What was that all about?" he asked.

"Oh, just Mom being Mom, she needs to go shopping at the mall. She probably forgot to get a card."

We both laughed then took off for the restaurant and I forgot all about the strange man I had seen.

***

Ben and I decided to take some time off for awhile before we made any decisions about the future. We both had jobs and it was nice to have our time to ourselves for a change.

One night while having dinner at home, fate stepped in and made our decision for us.

"Come on Ben, dinner is ready," I called out as I took the rolls out of the oven.

"Okay babe, I'll be right there."

I opened the kitchen window to cool the kitchen off. Even though it was the first week in October, we were having a heat wave. "Ben! Come on the food's getting cold." I walked into the living room to see what was keeping him. "Ben, what are you doing?" I said exasperated.

He looked up from the paper. "There's an article in the paper about a stage hypnotist. He's looking for an assistant with experience in hypnosis."

"Really, that's what you've been wanting to do. Are you going to apply for the position?"

He had a huge grin on his face when he looked up at me. "What do you think?"

"Okay, but let's talk about it over dinner. While it's still hot," I said, a little annoyed. I went back into the kitchen and sat at the table. Ben finally came in and sat down as well.

As he ate, Ben started making plans. "You know, if I do this, it will mean traveling to where the work is." He studied my reaction.

I remembered I had opened the window wide, so I got up to close it. "I'm not sure I want to travel just yet. I have other commitments right now." I was teaching yoga in exchange for classes at the Metaphysical Church we belonged to.

"You knew this was going to happen, babe." He was eating while he talked and not paying attention to the fact that I was staring out the window.

The man I had seen on the day of our graduation was standing on the sidewalk looking up at me. We lived on the second floor, so I had a very good view of him. He was wearing unusual clothes, but I couldn't see them well enough to give a description. His hair was dark and long, to his shoulders.

"Ben," I whispered. "Come here, quick."

Ben looked up from his food. "What?"

"Come here." I was afraid to look away for fear he would vanish again.

Ben got up reluctantly and walked over to me. "What's wrong, babe?"

"Look at the man on the sidewalk." I was still staring at him and he back at me.

Ben put his arms around my waist and his chin on my shoulder as he looked out the window. "What man? I don't see anyone."

I turned and looked up at him. "You don't see anyone?" I asked, confused.

When I turned back to the man, he was gone. "I must be losing my mind. He was right there on the sidewalk, staring at me."

"Well, he's gone now. Let's eat our cold dinner, shall we?" He kissed me on the neck and pulled me back to the table. "About the travel, I need to know if you're OK with me taking this job."

"It's what you want to do, Ben. You need to follow your dream, but first you have to get the job."

"Right you are," he said thoughtfully. "I'll apply for the job tomorrow."

***

Ben got the job. He was so happy that his training as a hypnotist had paid off, and Eric, his new boss knew the owner of the hypnotherapy school we were attending.

I really wanted to know more about metaphysics and hypnosis, and Ben really wanted a career in stage hypnosis. I was not ready to drop everything and follow him, so we admitted to each other it was time to go our separate ways. We parted as friends and have kept in touch through the years. Sometimes even more than we wanted to. Our connection seemed to get stronger during the years we were apart. He was very successful as a stage hypnotist, and when he was in town, he would always come to see me.

One of those times was at a birthday party for our friend Shirley. Ben talked nonstop about Erick and the fact that he had made him his partner. They were booked in Las Vegas for the summer, so he would be taking off the next day.

I was talking to another friend of mine when I saw a very cute guy leaning against the fireplace, staring at me and talking to someone else. "Cindy, who is that guy over there?" I had turned away from him and toward her.

She looked over my shoulder. "Why don't you ask him yourself? He's standing right behind you." She said as she looked up.

My eyes were wide as I turned around and looked up at him. "Um, hi," was all I could get out.

He smiled down at me and extended his hand, "Hi, I'm Peter."

"Laurel." I shook his hand. He had the most beautiful blue eyes and a smile that made me melt. I think it was love at first sight for both of us.

"Would you like to dance?" He never let go of my hand. He just pulled me up, and we were on the dance floor, which was in Shirley's dining room. He was a great dancer, no turning in circles. He held me tight, and we used every inch of that floor. When the song was over, he took advantage of the moment as I looked up at him; he kissed me slowly, leaving me breathless. I fell in love with Peter at that moment with that kiss.

We talked about almost everything from science fiction books and movies to our life stories that night and I did go home with him. After six months of dating, we moved in together. He was a program manager in Aerospace and one of the smartest people I had ever met. He asked me to marry him a year later.

After we were married, I went to work at a hypnotherapy clinic while I went back to school and earned a PhD in clinical hypnosis. Not long after that, I opened my own private practice.

My dreams continued to plague me. The first time I woke Peter up screaming, I was reluctant to tell him about my dreams.

"Come on, honey, you need to tell me about this. I suspected there was something wrong when you started running in your sleep that time we went to see Ben in Vegas."

"I was running in my sleep?" I said incredulous. "How could you tell that?"

He put his arms around me as he kissed me. "Because your legs were moving back and forth and you were making noises like you were breathing hard."

"Why didn't you tell me about it?" I asked embarrassed. "Because you stopped when I put my hand on you. Anyway I thought it was cute." He smiled at me, "I didn't realize it was a nightmare until you woke up screaming tonight. So tell me, what are you running from?"

I decided I had better tell him about the dreams in case I woke up screaming again. "I'm running from a man who doesn't look like a man. He has the eyes of an animal, a wolf I think. And I'm not on earth, at least it doesn't look like any place I have ever seen. I think the dreams might have something to do with the hypnosis. The dreams are more vivid and real when I am a hypnosis subject."

"Do you have more than one dream about these things?" I was surprised how he was taking all this. I would have been thinking, she must be deranged or just plain nuts.

We talked for most of the night. Peter didn't understand how the hypnosis could be causing the dreams to reoccur, but he agreed that I should stop allowing anyone else to use hypnosis on me. Frankly, I didn't know what the hypnosis had to do with the dreams either, but when the hypnosis stopped, so did the dream.

Peter was an avid reader of science fiction so he was intrigued with the idea that I thought I was on another planet. There have been many authors from the past who have written about a future that has come to pass and he had read them all. I on the other hand was into metaphysics which has led me to believe many of our ideas must come from somewhere outside ourselves. Why else would so many people have the same idea around the same time?

Peter was a prime example. He loved to invent things. He would put his ideas on paper but he never followed through with the idea.

One day I was grumbling about having to put sticks in the channel of the sliding-glass door. "There has to be a better way to lock these doors," I said, frustrated.

Peter looked up from his book. "I could drill a hole in the frame of the door and put a screw in it." He got up and started looking at the door. "Actually, I could do one better than that." He set about inventing a new door lock for sliders. When he showed me his diagram, I was amazed.

"You should make that and patent it," I said enthusiastically.

"Well, once I get it figured out and know for sure how to do it, I will" he said. Of course he didn't do it, and it wasn't long before the product he invented that day was on the shelves of major stores. Someone else had the same idea and followed through with it.

We were married five years when I finally became pregnant. We had tried before, but I was beginning to think it just wasn't going to happen.

Peter and I had a son. We named him Peter Thomas after Peter and his dad. He is now in his twenties and doing very well at Humboldt State University, California, studying physics. His dad and I were very proud of him, but we missed seeing him every day.

One day, Peter came home from work upset.

"Okay, what is it this time?" I asked when he didn't say anything. "Our plant is shutting down in six months, and those of us who are close to retirement are being forced to retire early," he said frustrated. Peter was thirteen years my senior, which made him sixty-four.

"So what's so bad about that? It would mean we could spend more time together."

"How is that going to happen? You are still working."

"I could retire as well," I said with a big smile on my face. "It might take me awhile to make sure all my clients will be taken care of but it's doable."

He hadn't thought of that. "Well, I suppose I could get a consulting job for a while."

We talked about it for the rest of the day. The other thing he hadn't thought about was the fact that we could move anywhere we wanted to. We decided to move to Arcata, California, where Peter was going to college. I knew closing my practice would be hard, but I was excited about being close to my son and the freedom to travel with Peter.

It was hard to let go of my business, I was finally doing something other than weight loss and smoking. For the past ten years I had specialized in medical hypnosis and I had made a name for myself. Eventually I let it go because I was having a great life with Peter and I loved our new home in the redwoods.

As I look back on the good times we had together traveling and just spending time together, I am glad we retired when we did. It was only three years later when he began to experience health issues and only a few months after that he died suddenly from a heart attack.

My life has been filled with many wonderful and mystical, even scary, experiences; but all this and more still did not prepare me for the direction my life took me. If someone had told me the story I am about to tell you I would have laughed in their face and called the men in the white coats. But it did happen and whether you believe or not really doesn't matter, because you will, eventually.

***

Once the dust settled, I realized I needed to do something with my time. My son, Peter, was the catalyst that changed my life forever.

One day, he came over to do his laundry; and while reading the paper he came across an article about hypnosis. "Mom, have you considered opening your hypnotherapy practice again?"

I smiled. We were so connected. "Actually, I have. I was talking to Raithe about it just yesterday." Raithe was my best friend. She and I had met right after Peter and I moved to Arcata. Our birthdays are on the same day and she is ten years younger than I am. I have had many soul mates in my life and I am happy to say she is one of them.

Peter went to the ads in the back of the paper. "I saw an ad for office space right downtown. It sounded pretty good." He was still scanning the paper. "Here it is. Office space for lease, four hundred square feet at $2.50 per square foot. Will build to suit."

"Let me see that." He handed me the paper. "Wow, that is really reasonable." I looked up at him. He was grinning from ear to ear. I gave him a kiss. "Do you know how much I love you?"

I opened my new private practice about a month later. Even though I am open to all hypnosis therapies, I seem to have attracted a different kind of clientèle, and this is where my story begins.

~ ~ ~

# Two

Today was my day off, which meant first going through e-mails and finishing paperwork from the week before. As I started to read my e-mail, my cell phone rang. I use my cell phone as my work phone.

Usually, I let it go to voice mail on my day off, but when I looked at the caller ID, I saw it was from the client whose disturbing e-mail I was in the middle of reading. I picked it up on the fourth ring.

"Hello, Julie," I said hurriedly. "I was just reading your e-mail. Are you OK?"

"No! I'm not!" Her voice was hysterical.

I had read most of her e-mail in which she said she had an exceptionally disturbing nightmare that seemed very real. When she looked in the mirror, she saw physical evidence that led her to believe the dream was real.

"Okay, take a deep breath and tell me exactly what your dream was about."

She was quiet for a moment, then she started talking in a calmer, somewhat monotone voice.

"I was at home cleaning up my kitchen, and as I looked out my kitchen window, a man appeared in my yard."

She paused, so I asked, "You mean he came into your yard?"

"No. I mean he appeared," she said. "One minute he wasn't there. The next he was."

Her voice began to increase in volume, so I tried to distract her with another question. "What did he look like?"

"He looked strange," she said. "He was tall, and his eyes were almost white. So was his face, for that matter. He was dressed strangely, as if he was from the sixteenth or seventeenth century. He was wearing hose with brown pants to his knees and boots. His shirt was white and bloused at the wrist. Over that he had a dark-brown vest-like jacket, and his hair was long, to his shoulders."

"What did he do after he appeared?" I asked.

"He just stared at me, like he was trying to figure out who I was, then he smiled." She paused for a moment. "But his smile wasn't friendly.

It was frightening. His lips were blood red. When he smiled, I could see . . ." Her voice raised an octave, and before I could calm her down, she began to talk rapidly. "You're going to think I'm crazy, Dr. Laurel. Before I could move, he was suddenly behind me. I felt his breath on my neck . . . I tried to move, but all of a sudden, I was looking into his eyes . . . Then he was gone! I woke up terrified!"

"It's alright, Julie. It was just a dream. Sometimes during stressful situations, our subconscious helps us relieve that stress through our dreams."

"I'm not sure it was a dream, Dr. Laurel. When I looked in the mirror, there were marks on my neck!"

"Marks? What kind of marks?"

"I need to show you," she whispered. "Dr. Laurel, I'm scared. I don't want to stay here, but I can't tell any of my family or friends about this. They would have me committed. Is it possible that the regression we did had something to do with this?"

I wasn't sure how to answer her question, but I needed to see and convince her that the physical evidence was in her mind. "Julie," I said.

"I think you had better come to my office. Can you meet me there in about thirty minutes?"

"Yes," she said quickly. "Thank you, Dr. Laurel. Thank you so much. I know this is your day off - "

"Julie, it's okay. I'll see you soon."

Julie had been in therapy for about three months. In one of her hypnotherapy sessions, she spontaneously regressed into a past-life experience. It wasn't unusual for this to happen even with people who didn't necessarily believe in reincarnation. It was, however, unusual for it to happen during a session such as the one Julie was going through. When I realized what was happening I began to question her.

"Julie, can you describe yourself?"

"I am a young girl of about sixteen. . . I feel terrified, I'm running away from someone I can't see. . . . I . . I think I know who I'm running from, I'm really scared of him. I think he wants to kill me!"

"Julie, describe your surroundings. Where are you?"

"I'm in a lush, heavily wooded forest. The trees have unusual flowers on them I've never seen before, It's very wet and humid." Sometimes, regressions reveal things that the conscious mind has blocked, but when I realized Julie was describing _my_ dream I knew something was wrong. Before I was able to get any details, she started breathing hard; tears streaming down her cheeks. I immediately brought her up with the suggestion that she would remember the experience. I needed her to remember so she could give me more details later.

When Julie opened her eyes she was confused. "Dr. Laurel, I don't understand. What just happened?"

"You went into what is called a spontaneous past-life regression. Has this ever happened to you before?"

"No, but it seemed so real and familiar. I was so scared of what ever or who ever I was running from." She started crying again, "I thought I was going to die! I was so sure of it!" Her voice ended in a sob.

"Julie, do you believe in reincarnation?" I asked, as I took her hand in mine to reassure her.

She shook her head. "I haven't really thought about it."

"Have you ever had a dream about this experience?" I asked.

"I don't remember ever having a dream like that, but I must have. It seemed so familiar. It felt like I've been there before." I noticed the tears had stopped, her breathing slower, as she tried to understand what she had just experienced. She decided she wanted to explore this experience some other time.

Why was her dream so much like mine? I wondered. I didn't question her any more that day but I knew I needed to learn more about her dream eventually.

When she came in for her next session, I explained the concept of reincarnation in detail and how it can be used as a therapeutic tool. We had a few guided imagery sessions; however, she wasn't able to recall the spontaneous experience. We decided to continue her regular therapy and had no more repeats of the regression in question . . . until last week.

Julie called me one afternoon, very excited. "Dr. Laurel, I had that dream again last night. Would it be alright if I come in before my next appointment?"

"Of course, Julie, I have some time this afternoon. Why don't you come in around three o'clock?"

When she arrived, we talked about her dream and how much she remembered, then I took her through the same relaxation technique I had used before. When her breathing slowed, I began to ask her about the dream.

"I would like you to recall your dream, Julie, but first tell me about the girl. Describe her to me."

She took a deep breath. "She has long light-brown hair, she's very thin, and she is wearing a long light-blue dress. Her dress looks a bit dirty and tattered like she's been running through dense, wet forest. She's scared of whoever is chasing her . . . . it seems . .like she knows who it is."

"Do you know who is chasing you?" I asked cautiously. "Take a moment . . . imagine yourself as this girl." I paused as I watched for the rapid eye movement. . . "How do you feel right now?"

"She is very confused and frightened."

"Julie," I said. "I would like you to imagine you are this girl . . . describe how _you_ feel."

"She is very . . . I mean . . . I am scared, the man who is chasing me is my master. . . I think." I watched as furrows between her eyebrows deepened, "He is a vampire . . . I saw something . . . or did something I should not have done. I am not sure I understand."

It took me a moment to find my voice again. _Vampire_? I thought.

"Uhm . . . that's . . . okay Julie . . . just take a moment . . . it will come to you."

I noticed her manner of speech and accent had changed. She stopped using consonants such as she's and I'm, instead she used she is and I am. The accent sounded like a cross between old English and Irish.

"Oh, it was something I did, I think, but I am still not sure." Her breathing sped up and tears formed in the corners of her eyes, soon flowing down her cheeks; I decided to end the session. Once again, I brought her up with the suggestion that she would remember everything.

It was harder to calm her down this time, "Am I losing my mind?"

"No, Julie, it was only a dream." I could tell she was more than upset, she was very afraid of what she had seen. We talked awhile until she was calm before I suggested setting up her next appointment.

"Would it be alright if I come back tomorrow?" she pleaded.

"Are you sure you want to?" My gut was telling me it would be better to give her some time to process what she had experienced that day.

"Yes, I really want to find out why I'm having this dream. It is starting to scare the hell out of me, and I'm losing sleep over it."

"Alright," I said with a sigh. Against my better judgment I agreed to make the appointment for the next afternoon.

***

The next day, I could tell Julie was apprehensive about her session, so we talked about her fears and what might have triggered her dream. After our talk, she was a little more relaxed; and even though I thought she should wait, she wanted to go ahead with the session. She said she wanted to "get to the bottom of this."

I used a relaxation technique she was familiar with, then as I watched, her breathing began to slow . . . I took her through a second deepening of walking down a long corridor of doors. "Now as you walk past the doors, Julie, you will notice each door is different. When you come to a door you remember having seen before, I want you to stand in front of it and describe it to me."

I watched for any signs of stress . . . then she took a deep breath and began describing the door she was standing in front of.

"It's a wooden door . . . very old and very tall. It has ornate carvings on it." The expression appearing on her face was one of confusion.

"What do you see on the door, Julie?"

"Faces," she said slowly. "Strange faces with metal eyes. I can't . . . really make them out . . . It's so dark."

"That's okay, Julie. You don't have to see them right now. Would you like to open the door?"

"I've been through this door before," she said slowly. "It seems familiar . . . yes, I would like to open this door."

"Good, open the door and step across the threshold . . .into this reality." I closed my eyes . . . waiting for her to take in her surroundings . . . "What do you see?"

"I'm in a large entryway, inside a beautiful house. There are flowers in a vase, sitting on a round wooden table. It's in the middle of the room. I think I live here, but I'm not comfortable in this part of the house. It feels I'm a servant."

"What is your name?" I asked.

She didn't even hesitate. "My name is Addi." As she said her name, her voice began to change. The accent I couldn't place returned . . . her voice low and sultry.

"Who do you work for Addi? Who lives in this house?" Furrows began to appear on her brow as she pondered my question. . . She smiled, then in the sultry voice again, "I work for Master Lour. He is a werewolf."

Astonished, my mind went blank. I frantically searched my mind for a question, but my voice wouldn't come out, I stammered, "Uh . . . you . . . um . . . could you tell me about your master?"

"Oh yes." She smiled, very pleased that I had asked. "He is very handsome. Though some people are a bit put off by his eyes."

"Why is that?" I asked still shocked.

"Because he has one green eye and one very pale blue one with a dark-blue circle around it. He is Orruck's younger brother. He is tall," she sighed, about six feet, I think.

"Who is Orruck?" I asked as a huff of air escaped with the question.

"He is the alpha male to the Northern pack. I guess you could also call him the alpha male to all the Werewolf, although each section has their own alpha."

"What do you do for the master of the house?" I decided to treat it like any other past life regression, over looking the bazaar nature of events.

"I take care of his home, and sometimes I cook for him. He has a regular cook, but he eats a lot, especially when he changes into a wolf, and since I live here, he sometimes asks me to cook for him late at night."

"You say you live in his house?"

"Yes, he requested that I live here even though my father did not want me to. My father had to give in to what Lour wanted."

"Why didn't your father want you to work for . . . Lour?" I asked, perplexed. I felt like I was listening to a book on an interactive CD. I had no idea where all this was coming from, but one thing was certain, she believed everything she was telling me and she had ceased to be Julie.

"Well," she said. "You have to understand the hierarchy of the species. Vampires are first, then werewolves and then witches, if a witch or warlock interferes with what a werewolf wants, he could be killed just for disagreeing. We do not have the ability to defend ourselves against the vampires and werewolves."

"What do you mean 'we,' Addi?" I was pretty sure by this time that Addi was a witch in this dream.

"Oh, I am a witch too," she said innocently.

I knew what my next question had to be, so I was very careful when I asked. "Addi, who were you running from?"

Addi took a few moments to consider my question; her voice changed from playful and sultry to fearful again. "I was running from Aniis, the vampire prince. His family rules over us all."

"Why was he chasing you?" I asked softly.

"Because he saw Lour kissing me through the window. Lour and I are in love, but interspecies love is forbidden. The prince will kill me if he catches me."

"Where are you running to Addi?"

"I am running to the witch queen, Alela."

"Will she be able to help you?"

"She is not allowed to, but we were very close before her mother, our past queen, was killed. I know she will help me."

"Addi, can you tell me more about your world?"

"Yes."

"Why are the vampires in control of everyone?"

"Because they won the war between the Werewolf and Vampire. The witch clan tried to stay out of the way during the war, but many of us died."

"Are there any humans in your world?"

"Yes," she said softly.

"Can you tell me about them?"

"Most of them are either servants to the royal Vampire family or they are like cattle to the renegade vampires. They are bled for a while then released to go back to their home. There are a few who live openly in their villages, but it is dangerous for them. Most of them are in hiding, and the vampires and werewolves are constantly hunting them. Some do not survive the bleeding." She started squirming in her seat, "Please do not ask me more. I am not allowed to talk of this."

"All right, thank you, Addi, for sharing your information with me. I won't ask you any more questions."

I looked at the clock and realized she had been under hypnosis for an hour so I decided it was time to bring her up. Again I told her she would remember everything she had just experienced. We discussed what she had gotten from the session and agreed we would wait awhile before exploring the dream further. This is what brought us to this point.

***

I had been having some of my own disturbing dreams lately. It seemed my dreams from the past were raising their ugly head and even though my dreams were not exactly like Julie's, they were very familiar. In my dreams I lived in a villa surrounded by a lush, green forest that looked and felt like the one Julie had described. I didn't feel safe, I was upset with someone who lived there. Where is all of this coming from? I wondered.

When I pulled into the parking lot, Julie was standing outside the office. I parked my car, noticing she wasn't dressed for the cold weather except for a pair of pink gloves. _It's_ the middle of January, I thought, noticing she was hugging herself tightly, shivering from the cold. Although, after looking at her face, I wasn't sure if it was from the cold or from fear. When I got out of the car, she walked quickly toward me. Feeling the cold, I moved to get her inside before she froze to death.

"Julie, what were you thinking?" I said. "Where is your coat?" Before she could answer, I wrapped my arm around her shoulders, moving her to the door quickly.

She was shaking, either from the cold or fear, I wasn't sure. "Never mind. Let's get you in where it's warm." While unlocking the door, I heard her shivering and turned to see the tears gathering in her eyes. I was cursing myself for not being faster.

"Dr. Laurel, I am so scared. I'm really not sure how I drove here. I left right after I hung up the phone, I guess forgot my coat."

Once the building door open was open I almost pushed her inside in my effort to get her out of the cold. It was cold in the hallway outside my office door as well, prompting me to opened it quickly.

"All right, go in and sit in the therapy room. I want to lock the door. It's okay, Julie, I'll be right there." Once the door was locked I hurried into the therapy room. She was still shivering, sitting next to her, I pulled the afghan from the back of the sofa wrapping it around her.

She continued to hug herself, rocking back and forth, literately trying to hold herself together. I staying quiet, allowing her time to calm down. Eventually she turned, her eyes filled with fear as she looked at me; tears flowing down her cheeks again. My arm encircling her shoulders, I whispered, "It's alright Julie, just breathe. When you're ready, you can show me." I held her waiting for her to speak.

"I think I must be going crazy, Dr. Laurel."

"No, you're not, Julie, there has to be an explanation. You've been through a lot these past months since your husband's death."

Silent; she reached up to pull the collar of her sweater down, allowing me to see her neck. When I moved her hair back there was nothing there. At least a minute passed before I said anything. What really surprised me was the tattoo on her neck, it was exactly like mine and Raithe's.

"There is nothing there, Julie." I said softly.

Her eyes widened, her hand automatically reaching for her neck.

"How can that be?" she declared in disbelief. "I saw the marks in the mirror. I felt them! There was blood on my hand!" She jumped up, running for the restroom to look in the mirror. I stood quickly, following her, knowing how she would react when she saw nothing on her neck.

I walked up behind her, watching her frantically pulling at the collar of her sweater, looking for the marks she knew had to be there. Trying to diffuse the situation I asked, "When did you get the tattoo?"

She took a deep breath. "I got it when I turned forty. You know, a milestone thing." Her brows were furrowed, trying to understand what was going on.

"Julie, I think I know what is happening. Let's go back and sit down," I said softly. "Come on." I gently led her out of the bathroom back to the sofa. As soon as she sat down she started shaking, her arms wrapped around herself, rocking again.

I sighed, "Julie," I said speaking slowly, calmly, choosing my words carefully. "I think you had what is called a waking dream. It was real to you because you had already made a connection with Addi and her fear. You felt that fear as well, when you were so deeply involved with her life. Sometimes the mind tries to find unusual ways to help you understand your unconscious fears. Besides, vampires can't appear in daylight," I said, trying to make light of it with a smile. I knew instantly it was the wrong thing to say when she looked at me like I was crazy.

"Dr. Laurel, I recognized him. He was the same one who was chasing Addi. The Vampire Prince, she called him. At least he looked like him."

I don't know why, but I believed her. I knew it couldn't be true, but I believed she thought it was true.

"Are you sure, Julie?" It came out as a whisper.

She stared into my eyes with determination, her words slow and precise.

"He was as real to me as you are. I could draw you a picture of him in detail. I felt his breath on my neck. I saw the bite marks on my neck." She slowly looked down reaching into her pocket. My eyes followed hers, watching as she pulled out the gloves she had been wearing. A cold feeling collected in my chest, I held my breath.

Our eyes locked, fear stamped on our faces. I stammered, "Wh . . . what the?" Then I froze.

"I was washing dishes," her hand opened, the gloves falling slowly to the floor. They were pink rubber gloves used for washing dishes, there was blood on one of them.

Reaching down I picked up the gloves, examining them, looking for a hole. I thought to myself, she must have cut herself on a broken glass. There was no hole. There was blood on the bottom side of four fingers of the right glove. As if she had reached up with her right hand and touched the side of her neck. Impossible!

My mind couldn't comprehend the implications, and as I asked the question, I knew it was pointless. "Julie, are you sure you didn't cut yourself on a broken glass?"

"The blood is on the outside, Dr. Laurel," she said softly. "I've asked myself every question you can think of. I know this is all impossible, but he was real."

***

My mind replayed everything over and over as I followed Julie home. Once we talked I knew I couldn't let her go home alone. And no mater how many times I went through it I had no explanation for what had happened to her. There had to be one, I just couldn't find it. At this point all I could do was play it by ear and hope for the best.

It was getting late by the time we left my office so we stopped for fast food. It was early in the afternoon when Julie left her house but by the time we got there it was dark. there were no lights on in the house, giving it an ominous feeling. It's just my imagination, I thought to myself.

I reached into the passenger seat, snagging the bags of food before I got out of the car. Since I hadn't eaten since morning the aroma of french fries made my stomach growl.

Julie was fumbling with her keys when I walked up behind her, their jangling was getting on my nerves before she finally opened the door. Motioning for her to move aside she let me go through the door first. Her hand reached in behind me fliping the light switch, bathing us in comforting light. I felt a little braver but I wasn't so sure Julie did. She led me into the kitchen, where I set our food down on the table while Julie grabbed the teapot to fill it with water from the sink.

She paused at the sink looking down at the cold, soapy water with dishes in it. My eyes traveled down to the pretty yellow rug on the floor she was standing on, noticing a few drops of dried blood marring its surface. Julie's dream was getting more real by the minute. There had to be a logical explanation for all this. So I kept telling myself.

When I glanced up at Julie, she was on her way to the floor. I grabbed her arm, taking the teapot out of her hand, in time to settle her into one of the kitchen chairs.

I sat down across from her and focused on keeping my voice calm.

"Come on, Julie, breathe." I took both hands in mine as I caught her eyes with mine. "Take a deep breath Julie," she did as I asked, "good, and another." I watched as she took a few more deep breaths. "We're going to have a cup of hot tea and have something to eat. Let's just focus on that for now. I promise I will stay with you as long as you want me to. Where are your girls?"

Her head moved up and down, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I took them to my mother's. She's going to keep them overnight."

I smiled. "Alright that's good. I am starved. Let's eat. okay?" Even though my stomach wanted food, I wasn't sure if I could eat. Though I knew we both needed something to connect us to reality. I stood, picking up the teapot, filling it with water, setting it on the stove; all movements I needed to calm my nerves.

Julie's eyes followed me as I moved around the kitchen, coming to rest in the chair opposite her. "Relax sweetie," I said softly, patting her hand. We will figure this out together, okay?"

"Okay," she said softly. The teapot began to whistle loudly. "What kind of tea would you like?" she asked standing up to retrieve the teapot.

"Surprise me," I said without thinking.

Neither one of us had much of an appetite, but we went through the motions of eating, I'm sure my body was thankful for the food. My mind was relentless, going over and over the events of today, without even one reasonable explanation for what had happened to Julie.

Knowing that, didn't help as my eyes kept going to the blood spots on the pretty yellow rug in front of the sink. I could tell Julie was aware of my glances, but I think she was afraid to anything. That would make it too real. Not to mention the black windowpane over the sink. God only knew who was standing on the other side of the dark window.

"Okay," I said, startling Julie. "It's time to move ourselves into the living room. Do you think we could put some music on?" I needed a distraction, and I knew Julie did as well. I stood up and picked up my paper plate, looking for a trash can, when I glanced up at Julie. She was already standing looking past me at the window in the back door. I stopped when I saw the fear frozen on her face.

"Julie, what's wrong?" She didn't say anything, so I slowly turned to see what she was looking at. My plate slid from my hand. There was a very pale face looking at me through the window. Then suddenly, it disappeared.

I stood there for a moment, my heartbeat pounding in my ears. Without turning, I whispered, "Julie, was that the man you saw this morning?" She didn't answer, so I turned back to look at her . . . . She was gone.

"Julie?" No answer. "Julie! Where are you?" I yelled frantically. I started to panic even though I was thinking she was just scared . I didn't blame her for wanting to get out of the kitchen, away from the windows. The sound of my pounding heartbeat didn't mask the sound of the front door opening.

The kitchen had two entrances. One was on the other side of the table where I had last seen Julie. It went into the dining room, living room and ultimately to the front door. The other one, behind me, went directly to the entryway and the front door. Since I didn't want to leap over the table, I turned and ran for the closest to the front door.

The door was standing wide-open. I called again, "Julie, where are you?" There was no answer, so I ran out into the dark. This is the moment in a horror movie when you think, "What is she doing? Someone could be out there, ready to grab her or hit her over the head." I guess I wasn't thinking about the danger that might be waiting for me. I was only thinking about Julie.

The garage was on my left, the front yard was in front and to my right. There was no sign of Julie. I didn't think to look on the porch, it went the full length of the front of the house. I turned to go back into the house, startled to see Julie standing on the porch. I started to speak, when I realized she wasn't alone I froze. A man was standing behind her with one arm circling her waist, the other hand clamped over her mouth.

The man was shrouded in shadow; unable to see his face, I wasn't sure what to do but I knew I had to do something, so I moved slowly toward the porch. I didn't get far when a voice stopped me cold.

"You may want to rethink what you are about to do; Julie may not survive it." His voice was soft, menacing.

"Please, don't hurt her," I pleaded. I tried to make my eyes focus but the light from the house was only enough to see Julie's face, her eyes showing the unmistakable look of terror.

"I have no intention of hurting her," he said in that same menacing voice. "But I am afraid I must take her with me." I noticed his accent and manner of speech was the same as Addi's, the girl from Julie's dream.

"Please, she has two young girls. They need their mother." I pleaded. My voice sounded pathetic, what I really wanted to do was run up there and pull Julie out of his grasp. Unfortunately I didn't know if he would really kill her . . . I stood my ground.

"I am sorry, but it is necessary that she come with me. You see, she saw me this morning. It was unfortunate, but nonetheless it happened."

I watched as Julie struggled to get out of his grasp, but it didn't seem to change his hold on her. He had her in an iron grip. Leaning forward, he whispered something in her ear. . . Julie stopped struggling.

"Where are you taking her and why?" My voice was less pleading and more insistent this time.

I heard him laugh softly. My eyes were adjusting to the dark, allowing me to see his eyes crinkle as he smiled, seemingly to himself. "Are you not afraid of me, Dr. Laurel?"

I was surprised, annoyed and a little fearful, but I wasn't about to let him know. "How do you know my name? Who are you?" I demanded.

I watched the smile spread across his face. "I know a lot about you, Dr. Laurel. You have been very instrumental in providing the final element that has been eluding me. But if not for you, I might not be here. I am sure I would have figured it out eventually, but you have taken years off of my research."

"Look, I don't know what you're playing at here, but it will go very badly for you if I call the police." Trying not to make any noticeable movement, I took my cell phone out of my pocket, hoping he wouldn't see it. I work alone at night in my office a lot, so I had speed dial set for 911 on my phone; I pressed it.

This time, he laughed. "That will not do you any good. We will be gone before the police get here. If I were you, I would start thinking about how you will explain all of this to the police." His voice never raised an octave.

"My name is Naken," he said as he stepped into the light. "And I am taking Julie to my world."

I got a good look at him this time. I was stunned by his youth and beauty. He was tall with long dark hair pulled back in a ponytail, his eyes were very light, almost white. He was young, a teen of about eighteen or nineteen; however, his mannerisms were not those of a typical teenager. He looked like he had just stepped out of the Renaissance era. He wore stockings with boots and pants that were bloused just under the knee. He had on a white long-sleeved shirt, also bloused at the wrist, and a dark vest. With Julie in front of him I was unable to make out the color. "I will be seeing you again, Dr. Laurel Lee. Soon . . . very soon."

I felt the hackles on the back of my neck rise as he said my name. Before I could respond, Julie and her captor were gone. They vanished just as the police pulled up in front of the house. I realized I had been holding my breath when my body forced me to breathe.

***

When the police came up the walk, I had no idea what to tell them.

Hell, I was having a hard time believing what I had just seen with my own eyes, how was I going to tell the police what had happened. As a therapist, I sometimes need to think fast on my feet; so in the time it took the officers to get to the porch, I had a story.

"Excuse me, are you the one who called 911?" a middle-aged police officer asked as he approached cautiously. I must have had a strange look on my face because he took my arm as if I might fall.

"Are you alright?"

I nodded my head to affirm I was okay but my legs felt like rubber, my head aching from the blood pulsing through my veins like a freight train. I was feeling lightheaded as a result. "Can we go inside? I think you need to sit down." The police officer still held my arm.

I let him lead me inside the house while I was still thinking about what to tell him. I realized the best thing would be to just tell the truth. Of course, I would omit the fact that the man who took Julie vanished into thin air with her.

"Is this your house, miss?" he asked.

"No, it belongs to Julie Bennett. She is a client of mine."

"Why were you here with Ms. Bennett?"

After explaining why I was in Julie's house, I told them that a man came into the house and took her after we saw his face in the window of the kitchen door. I explained to the police that I ran out front in time to see him take her around the side of the house. And no, I had no idea why he took her.

After I told them he was young and I saw his face they wanted me to go to the station to describe the kidnapper to a forensic artist. Of course, that was a big mistake. It only caused another barrage of questions I couldn't answer. What I didn't tell them was that he looked like he had stepped out of the Renaissance era and that he was a vampire. I was pretty sure about the last part because when he smiled, I saw the fangs. I'm sure that was his intention.

~ ~ ~

# Three

My day off had come and gone. My mind was racing, trying to understand what had happened with Julie. I had clients booked for the day, and as much as I wanted to, it was too late to cancel.

I had only one new client, whose name was Kendra. The rest were current.

I started pulling files; planning my day, wondering how I was going to get through it. Not only was my head in a spin about Julie, I was also sleep deprived; my own disturbing dream had returned which left more questions in my already overcrowded head. I decided to call my best friend and sometimes assistant Raithe to help me.

The phone only rang once before she picked up. "Hey, Laurel, how are you doing?"

I sighed, this was not going to be easy, I thought. "Hey, Raithe, I could really use your help today. Can you get a sitter?"

Raithe was divorced with two wonderful kids, Kenneth and Cayla, both with red hair like their mother. Raithe was beautiful inside and out and would do anything for me.

"Sure, I'll call my sister. She can pick the kids up after school. Are you okay, Laurel?"

"No, I'm not, but I'll have to explain later. Can you meet me at the office by ten? My first client is at ten thirty, and I have a new one at eleven."

"No problem. Are we going to have time for lunch?"

"As long as you don't mind pizza at the office. What I need to tell you can't be told in public."

Raithe was quiet for a moment. "You know," she said, "I hate it when you do this. I'm going to die of curiosity until you tell me what's up. Alright, see you at ten."

"Thanks, Raithe, I owe you one for this."

"I know," she said a bit sarcastically. Then she hung up.

Oh well, I thought. It will be worth it to her when she hears what I am about to tell her.

Raithe and I were kindred spirits. We did just about everything together. We were addicted to yoga and practiced together every chance we got. We were born on the same day ten years apart. On her fortieth and my fiftieth birthday, we got spiral tattoos on the right side of our neck. We both had a few glasses of wine to get up the nerve to do it, but we had no regrets afterward. I was still a little unnerved that Julie had the same tattoo. Coincidence?

When I got to the office, it was only ten minutes before my first client. Planning on my part because I didn't want to have the conversation with Raithe that would change both of our lives until after I was finished with my morning clients.

Raithe was waiting for me in the office. She had what I called her cheery pout smile on as I walked in.

"Hi." She paused and then I got the greeting I expected. "You are really going to make me wait, aren't you?"

"I'm sorry, Raithe. I just can't get into it until after I'm done with my early clients."

"Why?" she said with a pout as she crossed her arms over her chest.

"Because I need to focus on my clients, and if I start talking about this, I won't be able to. I promise we will talk at lunch. I only have two early clients."

I gave her a hug and handed her the appointment book.

"My first client is new. Her name is Kendra. I need to make a phone call, so I'll be in my office." She continued to pout, but she wasn't very convincing. I laughed. "I promise I will tell you everything." I gave her my sappiest smile and rolled my eyes.

"Okay. You win. I'll send Kendra in as soon as she's done with the packet."

"Thank you Raithe, you are the best." "Yeah, yeah, I know. I love you too."

My office was to the back, where I did interviews with my new clients and entered notes in their files. I sat down, snuggling into the soft leather, high back chair behind my desk. I had to call Ben, my other best friend, but I wasn't sure what to say. I really didn't want to involve him in this or tell him that the dreams were about vampires, werewolves, and witches. But I needed to ask him to do some research for me.

Ben had come back into my life when Peter and I moved to Arcata.

We were good friends and colleagues, and I really needed to talk about something real. I was having a hard time believing what I had seen last night.

I took a few deep breaths, picked up the phone, and dialed his number. Even as the phone rang, I was trying to figure out what to say so when Ben answered with, "Hey, Laurel." I had decided it was best to tell the truth with a few omissions.

"Hi, Ben. How's it going?"

"Oh, you know, great as usual with a few lumps along the way. What's up?" he said in his usual cheery voice.

"I need a favor and, later, some advice, Ben."

"Okay, shoot. You sound worried. Is this about a patient?"

"Yes, I am worried, and yes, it's about a patient and a little more. I don't have time to explain the whole thing, but I need you to do some research for me."

"No problem. What about?"

I took a deep breath to collect my thoughts. "Do you remember when I told you about some of my patients going into a spontaneous past-life regression during a typical hypnosis session?"

"Yes," he said with a note of caution in his voice.

"I need to know if it is a common experience, and if so, does it ever coincide with vivid dreams?"

"You know it's possible, Laurel, or have you forgotten about your own screaming dream?" he said slowly.

I sighed. "No, I haven't forgotten. This is different. I didn't regress spontaneously. Remember, you regressed me."

"Oh, yeah. Well, can you give me anything else? What's going on, Laurel?"

"I can't talk right now, Ben. I have a client in a few moments, but I'll tell you more this evening. I'll call you. I would really appreciate it if you could do a little Internet search for now."

"Sure, honey, I'll get right on it. You sound a bit mysterious and nervous. Are you alright?"

"Just a bit rattled." Raithe walked in and motioned that my client was ready, so I nodded.

"Got to go, Ben. My client is here. I'll talk to you tonight."

"Okay, doll, talk to you later." Ben never stopped using endearments when talking to me, even after Peter and I began seeing each other or after we got married. It was just his way. Besides, we had a mutual breakup. He just wasn't ready for any kind of a commitment at the time. He was too involved with his work as a stage hypnotist, which required him to travel a lot, and my priorities were elsewhere.

I reached over and picked up the file Raithe had handed me; shortly thereafter, Raithe showed Kendra into my office.

I stood up and walked around my desk extending my hand to her.

At first I didn't see it, then she turned her head towards Raithe, "Thank you." She had a spiral tattoo on the right side of her neck. My breath caught in my throat. When she turned around, I had to compose myself in a hurry.

"Hello, Kendra. Have a seat." I gestured for her to sit on the couch across from my desk; then I sat down in the chair across from her.

As I was glancing through Kendra's packet, neither of us said anything.

She was attractive, had short strawberry blond hair, very green eyes, and was in her late forties. She fit right in our little hippy town with her long skirt, sweater and boots. Her information stated she was married with one child.

"It says here that you are having trouble sleeping. Can you tell me a little more about that?"

"Yes. Actually, I'm not having trouble sleeping. I'm not sleeping at all because I'm afraid to sleep. When I do, I keep dreaming about the same thing. It feels like I'm actually there, and frankly, it's creeping me out."

"Can you tell me about the dream?" As I tried to focus on Kendra, I was thinking, Uh-oh here we go with the dreams again.

"Well" - she thought for a moment - "I am living in a cave with a group of people. I know all of their names and what they do . . . or did for a living before they were forced to hide from something."

"You say you know their names? Do you have a different name rather than Kendra?"

"Yes, my name is Ellie. I'm the doctor of this settlement." "Why are you afraid to sleep, Kendra?"

"Because I feel scared most of the time. Every time I get to a point of knowing why I am so afraid, I wake myself up. I can't seem to remember what I'm afraid of. I'm so exhausted that I haven't been able to work."

"So what do you need from me?" I was really hoping she would say she needed help with her inability to sleep.

"My doctor has prescribed sleeping pills for me. They help me sleep, but I always wake up tired. I think I need to find out why I'm having this dream and what I'm afraid of. My doctor is the one who said I should try hypnotherapy. Can you help me?"

Great, I thought. Please, Ben, find something for me. I smiled at her. "Yes, definitely," I said softly, "but we need to do some preliminary testing to see how easy it is for you to relax and imagine. Have you ever been hypnotized before?"

"Yes, once, by a stage hypnotist. After the show, I talked to him about my experience. He told me I had the potential to be an easy subject." She smiled easily, but there was an undercurrent of stress on her face.

"Well, that helps a lot," I said with a smile.

"Dr. Laurel, is stage hypnosis the same as clinical hypnosis?"

I wish I had a dollar for every time someone asked me that. I could retire and travel for the rest of my life.

"All hypnosis is self-hypnosis, Kendra. The delivery is just different.

One is for entertainment and the other is individual therapy. The hypnosis is the same."

Ben and I used to debate this question all the time until we finally came to a mutual understanding. He used to think stage hypnosis was more powerful than clinical hypnosis until I gave him a few clinical demonstrations. It's all about technique, of which there are many.

I gave my usual talk explaining what hypnosis is and isn't, then I did a light induction to see how well she responded.

"You are a good subject, Kendra, but before we get into your dream, I would like you to listen to this CD," I said as I handed it to her. "Listen to it for a few days at least twice a day. If you like, I'll have Raithe, my assistant, set you up for an appointment later this week." As I said this, I noticed a look of disappointment on her face.

"You can't hypnotize me today?" she said in a small voice.

"Trust me, Kendra, this CD will help you sleep better, and it will help you train your body to relax by using a trigger word. If we were to regress you today, we might not get anything from it because you are under a great deal of stress. You need to be able to relax and allow your subconscious to give you your answers. I would like you to try using the CD without taking sleep medication."

I stood up, gesturing for her to do the same. "Come on, let's have you talk to Raithe and see if you can come in on Wednesday. That will give you two days to work with the CD and for me to create a file for you. The information has to go both ways. By the way, I noticed your tattoo. Raithe and I have the same one. When did you get yours?" I asked innocently.

She touched her neck. "Oh, I got it on my fortieth birthday. I saw it on someone else and I liked it. I think it was some sort of milestone." She laughed.

I was glad she had her back to me. I didn't want her to see the alarmed expression on my face.

We walked up to the reception area, where I handed her over to Raithe after explaining what she needed. Sally, my next patient, was sitting in the waiting room; I grabbed her file and said good-bye to Kendra. When Raithe looked at me, I whispered, "Give me five and send Sally back. I'll be in the therapy room."

Raithe nodded, her eyes bright with questions. I walked into the therapy room and sat down in my comfortable, low back chair. This room is much smaller than my inner office. It has a love seat, recliner, my chair, a table with a lamp on it, and my recording equipment. There are no windows, which allow me to control the light with a dimmer, and I had extra insulation put between the inner walls for noise reduction.

A few minutes later, I heard Raithe talking to Sally. I suddenly realized I hadn't looked at Sally's file yet. Boy, this was turning out to be just as strange of a day as yesterday. I wasn't looking forward to lunch.

As Sally walked into the therapy room, I stood up to greet her. After she sat down in the recliner, I excused myself for a moment and closed the door. I called Raithe over, "Why don't you go ahead and order the pizza. That way, it should get here shortly after I'm done with Sally."

"OK," Raithe said with enthusiasm, "the pizza sounds good, but I am really looking forward to the conversation." Then she smiled and winked at me.

I rolled my eyes and half smiled. "You may not feel that way later," I said as I disappeared into the therapy room.

I walked in closing the door, "Sorry about that. How are you doing today?" It was her fourth session and she was doing well with the exercises, so I was startled by her response.

"Not very well, Dr. Laurel," she said with an attitude of confusion. "I'm having nightmares."

I stared at her for a moment. I really didn't know what to say. I was feeling a bit hysterical myself, at this point. What in the world was going on? I was definitely caught up in a nightmare of my own.

I took a deep breath as I sat down. "I don't understand, Sally. You've been doing so well. Were you having nightmares before this?"

"Well" - she thought about that for a moment \- "I guess I have, upon occasion, but nothing like what I'm having right now. I'm wondering if the hypnosis is causing it."

I sighed. "I have never heard of hypnosis causing someone to dream, but I suppose anything is possible," I said with trepidation. "Tell me about your dream." I was dreading what was coming, but I had no choice. I had to get to the bottom of this.

She relaxed a bit and started talking, slowly describing her dream, "I live in another world, unlike anything you would see on Earth. The people from this world are dressed like they come from our past. The women are wearing long dresses and the men are dressed in frilly shirts with hose and boots. They look like they come from the sixteenth or seventeenth century." She became upset and confused, so I stopped her. I knew where this was going, and the knot in my stomach was working its way up into my throat.

"Sally, this is upsetting you, so maybe we should go about this a little differently," I spoke calmly even though I really didn't feel calm, and I knew I needed to calm her down. "Would you be open to letting me do some regression with you? It will make it easier for you to remember the details of the dream." I wanted her to relax so she could remember her experiences in the dream.

It sounded like a past-life experience, but sometimes a dream can be a metaphor for what is going on in the client's present life. Sally was still going through a messy divorce while dealing with stress from her career. She was a research scientist for a large drug company.

Sally was quiet for a while before she finally sighed and nodded her head yes. "If you think it will help, but I get the feeling I'm not happy in this dream." She put her head in her hands; then after a few moments, she sat back in the chair.

"Let's do it. Maybe if I can remember all of the dream, you will be able to help me figure out why I'm having it."

"Alright," I said, "put the headphones on and I'll do a live induction and deepening. We won't use background sounds or music so there won't be anything to influence your memory."

Once she was relaxed, I deepened her hypnotic induced sleep using the "stair" technique; and on the count of one, I began to ask her about her dream.

"Now that you are relaxed, Sally, you have the ability to remember every detail of the dream we talked about earlier. I want you to go to the beginning and describe yourself."

Her breathing became slow and quiet. After a few moments, she started talking.

"I look the same as I do now except my hair is a little longer; I'm wearing a long dark-blue dress. It looks like something out of King Arthur's court," she said flippantly.

"Sally," I said slowly, "I need you to become this person and tell me about yourself. Describe who you are and what you are doing."

"Alright," she said slowly, "I'm tall with very long black curly hair. I live alone but I'm in love with an older man."

"What is your name?" "My name is Addel."

She smiled as she said her name. I began to notice the unusual accent again. This was beginning to frighten me, but I pressed on with my questions.

"What are you doing, Addel?"

"I'm casting a spell. Aleeld and I are working on creating a stronger protection spell."

My breath caught in my throat. I cautiously asked the next question. "Who is Aleeld?"

"Oh, he's the warlock I'm in love with. I think he cares about me as well, but he is too caught up in his work to think about me that way. We're under a deadline to increase our protection from the masters of our world."

"What are you, Addel?" Even though I knew the answer, I had to ask. "I'm a witch," she said in a matter-of-fact voice. "And I'm a powerful witch." She said proudly.

I had to continue, even though I wanted to run. I wanted to run away from the fear that was welling up in the pit of my stomach. It felt like a volcano about to erupt and destroy the unsuspecting people that lived in its shadow, my clients.

"Who are the masters of your world and why are you so afraid of them?" I asked a bit too tentatively.

She laughed at that question, as if I should know the answer. "They are the Vampire and Werewolf, of course. Why would you ask such an obvious question? Who are you, and how did you get in my head?" she said, with outrage in her voice.

At that moment, I became aware that the Addel personality was the only one I was talking to and Sally had ceased to exist. I began to panic because I had gotten a similar response from Julie as Addi. She, however, did not challenge me. Still, I didn't want to lose Sally the way I lost Julie. It was time to salvage this session and bring Sally up.

"Sally," I said with a tremor in my voice. There was no response, so I said her name more forcefully.

"Sally, I want you to come back into this room and this time. On the count of - "

Before I could finish, Sally's eyes popped open and she turned her head toward me. I stopped breathing. She had a hostile look of outrage on her face. I looked on in horror as she sat forward and stared right at me. Addel had taken over Sally's body.

"Who are you!" she yelled in that strange accent. "Where am I?" She started looking around.

"Please," I said as calmly as I could once I took a breath, "relax, just take a deep breath and I'll explain."

She started climbing out of the recliner without using the lever to put the foot rest down, almost tipping the chair over.

I was trying to help her out of the chair when I caught a movement out of the corner of my eye. I turned my head in the direction of the movement; I stopped breathing again. The man who took Julie was standing in the far corner of the room, watching me. Sally, or Addel, saw him as well and stopped struggling "No, please," I whispered, "don't take her."

He smiled that same beautiful but frightening smile. "I am sorry, Laurel, but I must. I am afraid this time you are not in control of the situation and I must take Addel back to our world."

"Please," I said in a panic. Did I start breathing again? I couldn't remember. "Please tell me what is happening. Am I causing this? How will I explain Sally's disappearance?" I felt tears welling up in my eyes.

He smiled again. "Soon, Laurel, all will be explained." Then he vanished. At that same moment, I heard a quiet whisper in my ear. "We will come for you soon." When I looked toward the chair where Sally had been a moment before, I knew she would be gone. This time I didn't breathe, so I fainted collapsing on the floor.

"Laurel, wake up. What happened to Sally?" Raithe was shaking me, her voice frantic. "Laurel what's going on? Are you all right? Talk to me!"

I was staring at her, my eyes wide in horror as I realized I had lost another client and I had no idea why, where to, or how she had disappeared. I managed to get myself off the floor with Raithe's help. She helped me onto the love seat.

"Oh my god, Raithe, I don't know where to begin." I was crying by this time, my mind closing down on me. Raithe must have realized I was going into shock; she started to talk in a soothing voice.

"It's okay, Laurel. Take some deep breaths and relax. Just take your time. Would you like some water?"

I realized she would have to leave to get a glass of water for me. "No! Don't leave me," I almost yelled.

"It's alright, I'm not going anywhere," she said softly as she put her arm around my shoulders. I began to rock back and forth, reminding me of the state Julie was in when she came to my office. The memory brought me out of my panicked state.

"I need to call the police. Someone took Sally."

"What do you mean someone took her? Who took her? How did they get out of the office without me seeing them?" Her voice was beginning to elevate.

There were two doors into my office, but we never used the back one. We kept it locked. I knew then that I had to think of a plausible story to tell the police.

"Raithe, we have to call the police right now. I need you to cancel my appointments this afternoon. I will not let this happen again," I said angrily.

"Okay, but let's get you out of here and into your back office, where I can see you, alright?"

"Alright," I said, "and then I'll tell you as much as I can before the police get here."

We walked into my back office, were Raithe set about making the calls. I went into the bathroom and pulled the hand towel beside the sink off of the towel bar.

I had to create my story for the police; so I unlocked the back door, opened it, and used the towel to wipe away any fingerprints. Then I left the door ajar. I needed to create an escape route for the kidnapper and Sally.

~ ~ ~

# Four

I took one look at Raithe and knew I couldn't tell her anything before the police got here. She was just as shaken up as I was, and I was barely holding it together as she called my clients. She wasn't able to reach my first afternoon client, so I asked her to watch out for him while the police were here.

The police responded faster than I expected. It was probably because of Julie's kidnapping. By the way they were looking at me I was pretty sure I would be going to the police station this time. I was right on both counts. They wanted to take Raithe as well, but when I explained I had a client I wasn't able to reach, they let Raithe stay with the crime-scene investigators.

By the time I got back to the office, Raithe was alone eating cold pizza. She was so glad to see me that she forgot to be mad at me for not filling her in sooner. Once she hugged me and complained about the mess the CSIs made, she suddenly remembered she still had no idea what was going on.

"Now!" she said with authority. "It's time for you to tell me what in the hell is going on!" She pointed toward my office, so I obeyed and walked down the hall.

"Can I make us both a cup of tea before I start?" I asked tiredly. "I really don't think I can go on until I have a cup of hot tea in my hand."

"Sure, no problem," she said with sympathy. "You haven't even had anything to eat, have you?"

"No," I said, "but I'm really not hungry. Tea is fine for now.

Then after I tell you all I know, I'll take you out to dinner. That is, if you can go. Are the kids taken care of?"

"Yes, I figured this was going to be a long night, so I asked Mom if they could stay overnight. She'll get them to school tomorrow. Besides, I think I should spend the night with you after today's episode in horror."

"Thanks, Raithe," I said with a sigh. "I'm not sure I feel safe alone right now."

Raithe made us both a cup of tea; then we checked to see if all the doors were locked. We turned off all the lights except for the lamp in my office and curled up on the sofa.

I sighed, staring at nothing while I tried to decide where to start. I was dead tired, probably because of the massive adrenalin rush when Sally/Addel challenged me. "This is going to require an open mind on your part," I started. "And I mean a really open mind."

She raised an eyebrow as if she were about to say something sarcastic then thought better of it. "I'm listening" was all she said.

I started at the beginning, leaving nothing out: Sally, the vampire, and the blood. The disappearance and the fact that he knew who I was. Then lastly, the fact that he said I was partly responsible for what was happening. I didn't tell her Sally and Kendra had the same tattoo as ours - mainly because I didn't know what it meant. I suppose it could be a coincidence. Stranger things have happened.

"How can you be responsible for someone taking your clients to . . . wherever he has taken them?"

"I don't know, the regressive hypnosis, maybe? He said I was the missing element. I got the feeling that he has been coming here for a long time." I leaned forward, resting my face in my hands. "I don't know who to talk to Raithe, that wouldn't have me committed. I would have me committed if I hadn't seen it with my own eyes."

Raithe sat up from her reclining position suddenly. "What about Ben?

Didn't you call him today about this? I'm sure he would listen to you with an open mind."

"I don't know. I asked him to do some research for me. I need to know whether there is any correlation between regression and vivid dreams." How could I pull Ben into this?

I was beginning to worry about putting others in danger by sharing this bizarre story with them. I wouldn't have told Raithe if she hadn't been here today.

"Ben may be able to help you," she continued. "And besides, I can't stay with you for more than a few days. Mom is getting nosy, and there is no way she would accept this."

"I don't know. I hate to put him in danger as well. Besides, he might get the wrong idea." I really didn't want to get anything going between Ben and me. He had already asked me out several times since Peter died, and I turned him down.

"Oh, for pity sakes," said Raithe sarcastically. "I know you can handle Ben. Anyway, knowing Ben, he would love the idea of protecting you."

"That's what I'm afraid of. I really don't need a mother hen right now. I need answers," I said defensively.

"Please, Laurel," Raithe pleaded, "just be up front with him and he will behave himself."

"Okay, okay, you win. What time is it? I told Ben I would call him this evening. We need to get out of here and go out to dinner before we go to my house. You can ask the questions I know you are dying to ask, at dinner."

"You know me too well," she said with a smile. "I have a million questions. Where are we going? Someplace that sells alcohol, I need a drink, and I am sure you do."

I thought about that for a few minutes. "How about Abruzzi's?"

"Sounds good to me."

It was early when we got to the restaurant, so we ordered a drink first. Once we ordered our meal, we settled in and I waited for Raithe to ask her questions. I didn't have to wait long.

"So tell me, what did this vampire look like?" She paused to look around and make sure no one was listening to us. "What did you say his name was?"

"Naken is his name, and he was tall, about six foot. The only reason I know that is because I know how tall Julie is. He was standing behind her the first time I saw him. His hair was dark and long. His eyes were almost white like his skin, not like an albino. They were light blue, when the porch light hit them, they looked like crystals. He looked young, in his late teens or early twenties."

"Was he good-looking?" she asked with a hint of a smile. I smiled, "he was young and beautiful and very sexy."

"Why, Laurel, I'm surprised at you, at your age!" she said with mock indignity.

"I may be in my fifties, but I'm not dead," I answered defensively. We both erupted into laughter just as our food arrived.

Once our waiter left, we started talking again. "The thing that bothers me the most is that this might be my fault. It must have something to do with the regression."

"Okay, I know I've already said this, but how is that possible? This isn't about past lives. It's about alternate lives, right?"

"Well, yes, but I've told you before I've always believed that we are tapping into other lives, not that we have actually lived them before."

Raithe and I had talked a lot about this, but she really hadn't made up her mind if she agreed with my theory.

"Hmmm, that would prove your theory." She studied me for a long moment. "He did say 'my world,' didn't he?"

"And so did Addel, slash Sally. That would also explain why he took Julie and Sally. He doesn't want humans knowing about their world." I thought about that as my brain was about to explode.

"This isn't reality! It can't be!"

"You've got to be kidding me, Laurel."

"What?" I gestured with my hands.

"He has told you twice that he would be back for you, and hellooo. . . Julie and Sally are gone?" I began to think Raithe was accepting this easier than I was, and it was my theory.

"Yes, that's right. He did say he was coming back for me."

"Uh-oh, what time is it? Didn't you tell Ben you would call him?"

I looked at my watch. "Oh shit, it's eight thirty. we had better go. I'll get the check. Would you give Ben a quick call and let him know we are on our way home? I'll call him when we get there."

"Sure." She began to dig in her purse for her cell phone.

I was on my way to get our check when I looked out the window. I saw Naken looking back at me with a very serious look on his face. I froze, but my heart beat picked up into running gear. Our eyes locked, then he slowly smiled, gesturing with his finger, wagging it back and forth as he pursed his lips, shaking his head no. Then he vanished. I realized I wasn't breathing; I forced air into my lungs, taking a deep breath. I did not want to faint in the restaurant.

I got a hold of myself and paid the check. When I got back to the table, Raithe was just hanging up the phone with a strange look on her face.

"So what did Ben say?" I noticed my voice was a bit shaky.

"He's meeting us at your house. He sounded very mysterious. I think he found something."

"Great!" I said with a bit of sarcasm. "Now I have to tell him all about this." I knew Ben. He would wear me down until I told him, especially face-to-face. I guess Raithe was right. I needed to tell someone other than her. She was a mom with two kids and a mother; she wouldn't be able to babysit me for long. And one thing was sure: I was not going to tell her that I just saw our vampire or that he was unhappy with me for sharing what had happened with her "Shit!"

Raithe looked at me with a question on her face. "Wha?"

I interrupted her. "Come on, we had better go." When I turned away, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. In my mind I saw the vampire's face, what in the world was happening? How can this be true? I opened my eyes and walked out into the night.

It had started raining while we were eating, so we ran to our cars, which didn't allow me to look for Naken. I was scared, not for myself, but for everyone around me. I didn't know whom he was going to take next. I was half hoping he would take me so I could find out what in the hell was going on.

Raithe pulled out of the parking lot first, so I followed her. Before I got to the street, I glanced into my rear-view mirror. My heart smashed into my ribs. Naken was in the backseat of my car. I stomped on my breaks! As soon as I came to a stop, a cold hand slowly slid around my neck as he whispered in my ear, "I am not going to hurt you, but I need you to keep driving so as not to alert your friend. Do you understand?" His voice was calm, contained.

"Ye. .e. .s. s." I stammered, my voice, my whole body a quivering mass. "What do you want? Why are you doing this?" My voice was much too high.

He sat back in the seat so I could see him in the rear-view mirror. A smile slowly spread across his face, and for a moment I wasn't sure he was going to answer.

"You will know soon enough, Laurel, but for now I need you to stop sharing what you do know. Unless you want to lose your friends as well," he said in a calm but deadly voice. Then his mouth opened into a smile, showing elongated canine teeth.

My heart hammered against my chest, "I understand." I wined, " I had to tell Raithe, I had no choice. After all, she was there when you took Sally." The fear in my voice slowly developed into anger.

He raised an eyebrow in response to my angry retort. "You do not seem to be afraid of me, Laurel. Why is that, I wonder," he said, as a statement, not a question.

"I am petrified. I know what you are." "Do you, and what do you think I am?"

"You're a vampire," I said as a matter of fact.

He laughed at that, then in a mocking voice, he said, "But there is no such thing in your world."

"No, there isn't," I said sarcastically. "But you're not from my world, are you?"

"Hmmmm," he purred. Then his purr turned to malice, "this is all very amusing, but I must warn you, keep . . . your mouth . . . shut," he said in a controlled but deadly voice. "You will understand what is going on and the need for secrecy very soon."

"Yeah, so you keep telling me." The next moment, I felt a prick on my neck so fast that I barely felt it, then he was gone. When I reached up to touch my neck, I felt something wet. I pulled my hand away and looked at it in astonishment. It was blood. My heart wanted out, it felt as if it would burst through my ribcage any moment.

***

By the time I got home, I was hyperventilating. Silent tears flowed down my face. Then I saw Ben's car parked at the curb, and he standing on the porch. I touched the garage-door opener and pulled into the garage as Raithe pulled up behind me. I got out of my car after taking several slow breaths to calm my frantic heart, which wasn't cooperating. Raithe was already walking quickly into the garage to get out of the rain. She took one look at me and guessed something was wrong.

"Laurel, what's wrong? You're as white as a sheet." She laid her hand on my shoulder as I gave her a warning look.

"I'll tell you later, but not a word to Ben." She started to complain, but I cut her off. "Not a word, Raithe, his life may depend on it!" I said in a rushed whisper. "Please!"

"Okay, I promise." She gave me a questioning look.

"Hey! It's cold and wet out here. Are you going to let me in, or am I sleeping on the porch?" came Ben's complaining voice.

"Sorry, Ben, I'll be right there." I looked at Raithe again. "Come on, let's get this over with." I touched the garage-door opener, then I followed Raithe into the house. "This is going to be a long night," I said to no one. As if the day hadn't already been long.

Raithe went to the front door to let Ben in, and I grabbed the teapot.

As the pot was filling with water, I noticed, with horror, the dried blood on my hand. I dropped the teapot, frantically washing the blood off quickly. I glanced out the kitchen window, wondering if Naken was out there watching me. I almost wished Raithe wasn't staying with me tonight so I could get some answers. Almost. I was beginning to wish he would take me to his world so no one else could be hurt. Somehow this had to be my fault.

My thoughts were interrupted as Ben rushed into the kitchen and gave me a bear hug and a kiss on the cheek. "Hi, sweetheart, wait until I tell you what I found out!" he said with exuberance.

Ben had a tendency to be a bit dramatic sometimes. After what I had gone through for the past two days, I was having a hard time getting excited about what he may have found out; but on the other hand, I could use a little normal excitement right now.

"Would you like some tea or a cup of coffee first, Ben?" I realized my voice sounded a bit monotone and uninterested, but my body was still in shock and I was having a hard time moving right now, let alone talking.

"Wow! Is that the only reaction I get for spending hours on the Net for you today?"

I looked up at Ben, which required a lot of looking up since he was six foot and I was only five foot one. "I'm sorry, Ben. I'm just tired. It's been a long day," I sighed, trying to smile, "I really am interested in your news Ben, and I do appreciate the time and work you put in for me." About that time, the teapot began to whistle, so I made tea for all of us then gestured toward the living room. "Let's go sit down, Ben. You talk. I'll listen." I had already decided to tell Ben the truth, but as with the police, I would leave out certain facts.

We went into the living room, tea in hand, and sat down. I needed time to decide what to tell Ben so . . . "You go first," I said a little more enthusiastically. "What did you find out?"

"Well." He grinned, then paused as his eyes narrowed; with a serious tone, he said, "Are you sure you're ready for this?"

"Okay, okay, I said I'm sorry," I said in an exasperated tone to match the smirk on my face, "Give. What did you find out?" Then I threw a pillow at him.

He ducked, holding his hands out in front of his face. "As soon as you stop throwing things at me, I'll tell you!" I'd forgotten how attractive Ben was with his big, brown, bedroom eyes. Even though he never worked out, he still had that young-man-in-shape look even with the slight gray at his temples and the tousled-look brown hair. Since moving to Eureka he had also grown a beard which looked very attractive on him. I was used to seeing him casually dressed up, but tonight he wore jeans, a blue T-shirt, and a brown leather jacket.

Raithe had been sitting quietly looking at us. She was probably trying to figure out what had happened between the restaurant and here. She finally cut in, "Oh, for pity's sakes, I'm dying here. Will you two get serious?"

Ben looked at me and winked with a smile. "I did spend most of the day on the Net. There wasn't anything I didn't already know about hypnosis and dream therapy. So I decided to call a friend of mine who has been doing research at a university in the Midwest. He wants to remain anonymous. It seems his research is classified, but he gave me the name of an independent researcher. It seems he has experienced some very disturbing repercussions from his research subjects."

He had my interest now. "What kind of repercussions?"

Ben leaned forward with his elbows on his knees. "Disappearances. Several of his subjects have just disappeared into thin air." His voice took on an ominous sound.

I chose my next words very carefully. "Define 'disappeared.'" I looked at Raithe and gave her a warning look. I knew she was about to say something. I didn't want her to, and I couldn't take a chance that a certain vampire was listening.

Ben looked from Raithe to me. He had that look I had seen before, like he knew what was going on. "Three of the subjects he was working with didn't make it home after their session. They still haven't been found, and that was three months ago."

No one said anything for a moment until I found my voice again. I asked the question I knew the answer to. "What was his research on?"

"Dreams and regressive therapy," Ben said as he began to search my face. I hated it when he did that because he could read me better than anyone could. Even Peter, after thirty-two years of marriage, couldn't read me that well. I used to accuse Ben of reading my mind even though I knew it was the unusual connection we had. I think that was one of the reasons we split up because I could read him the same way, and that scared the shit out of him. But now it was even scarier because I was afraid it would get him killed. I couldn't be the cause of that.

I had to do something and fast to get Raithe alone for a moment, so I jumped up and went to the fireplace. "Ben, it's cold in here. Would you mind getting some firewood on the back porch? I'd like to build a fire before I tell you what's been going on with me.

Ben looked at me confused, "Uh, sure, babe." He got up and went into the kitchen and out the back door.

Raithe immediately started talking in a whisper, "You have to tell him, Laurel," she demanded.

"I can't!" I whispered.

"Why not?" she demanded again.

"Naken was in the backseat of my car when we left the restaurant. He told me to keep my mouth shut unless I wanted to lose my friends too."

"But what Ben just told you is happening to you," she insisted.

"I'll tell him what I told the police, and that is all." I could hear Ben coming in with the firewood, so I let him hear the next statement. "The police said they would let me know if there were any more developments."

"Police? Did I hear police?" Ben was alarmed now, so I had to run interference. I took the firewood from him while he opened the screen, then he laid the wood across the grate and lit the gas. The heat felt good, so I sat down on the carpet with my back to the fire. Ben sat beside me.

I told him about the two incidences, leaving out the vampire, werewolf, and witch part. I know he knew I was leaving something out. Even though he let it go. I knew it was temporary. And we both knew he would get it out of me sooner or later. At this point I needed it to be later.

We talked for a while longer; but I finally realized I was beyond tired and said I had to get some sleep, even though I knew I wouldn't sleep very well.

Raithe said good night, and I walked Ben to the door. He was reluctant to leave because he knew something was wrong.

"Laurel," he said softly. I looked up at him as he put his arms around me. "You know I'm here for you, right?"

"I know, Ben. I'll be fine, I promise." I didn't know how I would keep that promise, but for some reason I knew it was true.

"I know you will, babe."

What happened next caught us both by surprise. Ben leaned down, using his hand to raise my chin, our lips met. First, softly, then I felt the old passing returning between us. This was what I was afraid of, but I didn't want him to stop. Our bodies pressed together as the passion continued to rise, our bodies responding. It lasted much too long and not long enough. I really wanted to ask him to stay. He would have, but I just wasn't ready yet.

I was the first one to pull away. "I'm sorry, Ben, I can't." I whispered. I couldn't look into his eyes because I knew the hurt I would see there would make me give in.

"I'll call you tomorrow." I looked at the floor. "I have an early day. We had to reschedule my afternoon clients today, so I have more appointments than usual."

He didn't say anything at first; he just held me for a moment and kissed my forehead.

"I'll see you tomorrow." Then he cupped his hand under my chin and pulled it up to meet his eyes. I looked back at him knowing he saw the tears, but he didn't say anything. He took a deep breath with a resigned look on his face and released me, then turned and walked to his car.

"Lock the door," he said without turning around. I closed and locked the door as I muttered to myself, "Like that would keep a vampire out."

I turned the lights out in the living room, moving slowly, still feeling the passion Ben rekindled in me. I walked slowly to my room to get ready for bed. As I sat down in front of my vanity, I took my jewelry off mechanically, watching as a tear fell from my eye, making a minuscule splash on my arm. After a few minutes, I realized I was staring into space. I suddenly remembered the pinprick in the car; the blood on my hand. I pulled my hair back to look at my neck. I had two tiny holes in the side of my neck with dried blood smears around them. "He bit me," I said disbelievingly to myself. "He actually bit me!"

I decided I needed to take a hot shower even though it was late. I needed to smooth the knots out of my shoulders. I slowly got undressed and stepped into the shower. As I stood under the hot water, the tension finally flowed out of me and down the drain. It had been a long day, and tomorrow I had to face another day of clients, not knowing who might come in complaining about nightmares.

I decided that no matter what, I was not going to suggest regressive therapy. I needed to know what was happening and how to prevent any more of my clients from vanishing in front of me. I was puzzled by the tattoos that Sally, Kendra and Julie had. Could it really be a coincidence?

I finally got out of the shower, towel dried my hair and put on my favorite Pjs. Just as I was climbing into bed and before I could turn the light off, I was startled by a soft knock on my bedroom door.

"May I come in?"

Oh shit, I thought. I didn't tell Raithe about what happened in the car.

"Come on in," I sighed.

Raithe came in acting a little guilty. That only made me feel guiltier about what she had been through today. I smiled at her, patting the bed beside me. She sat down without a word. She reached down, taking my hand in hers, taking a deep breath, "Are you okay, Laurel?"

"No, Raithe, I'm not okay," I said softly. I need to be truthful with her, I thought. Besides Naken the vampire, she was the only person who knew the truth of what had been happening.

"So tell me what else happened in the car," she said softly. She had that knowing look on her face, then her eyes softened. "You know he's still in love with you, don't you?"

I had to switch gears. Now she was talking about Ben. "Were you eavesdropping?" I asked, incredulous.

"No. I came out of my room with the intention of getting a glass from the kitchen, and I saw you," she said defensively.

"Oh" was all I said. I looked down at my hands. "Yes, I know, but I can't go there right now Raithe."

"Laurel, you need him right now," she said in his defense.

"I need to keep him safe right now," I said a little too sharply. I softened my voice and looked at her. "I need to keep you both safe."

Her eyes opened wide, then she leaned forward. Her eyes narrowed.

"Oh no, you don't! Don't even think about keeping me out of this! I'm already too deep and you know it!"

"I know, but I wish you weren't." I pulled my hair out of the way so she could see the bite marks on my neck. Before she could say anything, I put my finger to my lips, gesturing for her to be quiet.

Her eyes went huge and she mouthed, "Naken?" I shook my head yes.

She stood up then and said rather loudly, "Do you mind if I sleep in here tonight?" Then as she walked around to the other side of the bed, she said, "This whole thing has me a little freaked out. I'd rather not sleep alone."

I stifled a laugh. I knew I had already lost that argument, so I just pulled the covers back and said with a grin on my face, "No, I don't mind. Get in." I reached up and turned the lamp off.

"Good night, Laurel."

"Good night, Raithe." When I finally fell asleep, I had decided I would do anything I could to prevent anyone else from being taken by that damn vampire.

~ ~ ~

# Five

I could feel the fear racing through my body, my heart pumping so hard that I could hear the blood rushing in my ears, my lungs oxygen deprived, trying to draw in air; but I was moving in slow motion. My breathing was so loud that I knew he could hear me, and there was nothing I could do about it. He was hunting me, and I knew I was in mortal danger. I could feel his breath on my neck, but when I turned my head to see him, he wasn't there. I reached up and touched my neck. It was cold and wet; when I took my hand away, I saw blood dripping from my hand to my clothes. I could feel the blood as it ran down my neck and on to the front of my white dress. It began to spread out turning everything blood-red. I screamed as I sat up in bed!

"Laurel! Laurel!" I could hear someone calling my name and screaming in the background. I opened my eyes; startled to see Raithe's face over me. She was shaking me. I didn't know why until I realized the screaming was coming from me.

I was out of breath, panting; my mouth sand dry. I had stopped screaming, but I couldn't find my voice. Finally I looked around me then back at Rathe.

"Laurel?" Raithe was watching me as I tried to understand why she was so upset. Then suddenly I remembered. I reached up placing my hand on my neck. When I took it away I expected to see blood but it was dry. No blood. I stared at Raithe's worried face.

"Raithe?" I said, questioning. "What's wrong?"

"Laurel, you were screaming. Are you alright?"

"I think so. I was screaming?" I asked, bewildered.

"Yes, you were."

I looked around the room again. Suddenly, the alarm went off , we both jumped.

I sighed. "I guess it's time to get up. Are you hungry?"

Raithe looked at me like I had lost my mind. "Laurel, you just woke up screaming and you want to know if I'm hungry?"

"Well, yes." I was still disoriented. "I was screaming?"

Again that incredulous look. "You were dreaming! Don't you remember?"

I tried to make my mind remember. "no, I don't. I don't remember anything."

"Okay, this is getting really creepy. You don't remember your dream?" She asked concerned and angry.

"No," I said slowly, "but it's not uncommon to forget your dreams."

"Laural you have clients disappearing after complaining about having nightmares, then you wake up screaming and you don't remember your dream?" She shook her head then walked out of my bedroom, muttering to herself, but the implications of what she had just said hit me.

She was right; try as I might, I couldn't recall my dream of a few moments ago. I climbed out of bed and threw my robe on. I realized I was really hungry. I looked at the clock. I had plenty of time before we had to leave for the office.

When I walked into the kitchen, Raithe had already put the coffee on and was looking in the refrigerator. She was still mumbling to herself.

"What do you want for breakfast?" she grumbled.

"I usually just have oatmeal, but I have pancake mix if you want. Or we can have toast with the oatmeal."

She sighed, "I don't understand."

"What did I do now?" I said, exasperated.

"Laurel, you were so serious last night and now you act like waking up screaming and not remembering why is an everyday occurrence."

"I need to focus on my clients today Raith," I said quietly, "and somehow make sure no one else disappears."

"How are you going to do that?" She was calmer, but I could see the glistening of tears in the corner of her eyes. She was scared. "What if it's you this time?"

"Actually, I hope it is me this time." Her eyes grew wide, then the tears started flowing down her cheeks.

"Sweetie, it's alright." I walked over and put my arms around her. "I don't know why, but I know I'll be all right, and I'll find out what is happening. Maybe I can find a way to get Julie and Sally back as well."

She didn't respond, she just shook her head in disbelief.

"Come on," I said. "Let's have breakfast. I really am starving, and we need to make a plan."

"Laurel," she said, "I couldn't bear it if anything happened to you. You are like a sister to me, and the kids would be devastated. They love you. What would I tell them?"

"Come on. Sit down, I'll make breakfast and we'll talk." I made her sit at the table, while I made breakfast. Once the oatmeal was cooking, I poured coffee and sat down next to her.

"All right, first of all, I don't care if anyone has been having nightmares today. I will not do regressive hypnosis on anyone. I will do the therapy as I always have, and that will be that." I put my arm around her and gave her a hug.

"Alright, but you are leaving the door cracked open and I will be just outside. If I hear anything other than yours or your client's voice, I am coming in."

"Fine," I said. "I think my first appointment is Adam. He's on his fourth session and doing very well, so I plan to do a live programming session. It doesn't require deep hypnosis, so he should be fine." Adam was coming to me for pain management. He had progressive MS and had gotten to the stage of not being able to walk without crutches. After last week's session, his daughter told me he was walking without crutches at home again.

The timer went off indicating the oatmeal was ready; so I got up, filled our bowls, and sat back down with them. We both ate in silence, but I could feel the mental tension rolling off her. This was going to be another long day. Little did I know how that statement was going to come back to haunt me.

"Are you picking the kids up after school, or is your mom doing it?"

"I was going to, but in light of last night's events, I think I'll ask Mom to do it. Since she is on the way to the office, I thought we could go by there first."

"Raithe, honey, you can't babysit me all week, you know." She looked at me with an odd look on her face.

"I know," she said. "That's why I called Ben. I asked him to come out before I leave to go pick up the kids at Mom's. The kids get out of school at three thirty and you'll be at the office until eight, so Ben is coming to the office at four to relieve me. He's spending the night."

I wasn't sure that was a good idea after last night. Before I could object, she got up and took her bowl to the sink.

"He's worried too, Laurel, so don't try to talk him out of it."

I sighed, "I give up. You two will do whatever you want anyway." "You've got that right," she said as she went into her room to get dressed.

Breakfast was easy compared to getting dressed. My mind was in such a muddle with vampires, dreams, and other worlds that I couldn't make up my mind what to wear. I finally grabbed the first thing my hand touched - a dress, one of my favorites. It was periwinkle blue, Peter's favorite color on me. It was a long dress, and since it was still raining, it went well with the boots I would have to wear. It wasn't the most-professional-looking attire, but after all, I lived in a hippie town. Living in Arcadia, California, was like stepping back into the 1960s.

After I got dressed, I sat down at my vanity to do something with my hair. It was hopeless because of the unruly wisps around my face. I decided to pull it back with a clip and make do with that. Then I put on some lipstick. Having dark hair allowed me to do without eye makeup since my brows were dark and my eyelashes were long enough to forget the mascara. I was ready to meet the world, my world, I thought. Little did I know how true that statement was.

As I walked out the door of my bedroom, I was distracted by a movement out of the corner of my eye, and ran smack into Raithe, who was walking out of her room at the same time.

We looked at each other and started laughing. We were both wearing the same thing. Her dress was a little different from mine, but down to the boots and the hair pulled back, we matched.

"Okay then," I said with a smile. "As you said, sisters." She smiled back.

"Yeah. Funny." She had a way of putting her chin up, mouth slightly open, a slight grin erupting as she started to say something; which faded quickly as she changed her mind.

"Where's your sense of humor today?" I got that same look.

"I lost it when I woke up to you screaming." She turned and headed to the kitchen without a word. Oh well, I thought, I guess I'll have to work on her sense of humor today.

I started to follow her when I remembered I had seen something just before Raithe and I had collided. I turned back to my bedroom. My vanity was on the wall across from the door, I saw a shimmer in the mirror. My good mood faded, as I walked into the room Naken was standing on the other side of my bed. Before I could say anything, he was gone. I panicked. He has been listening to us all morning! I thought angrily.

"Raithe," I yelled, "we have to go!" I backed out of my room then turned and almost sprinted to the kitchen. Raithe was standing by the back door when she saw my face. Her eyes opened wide.

"What's wrong?" I could hear the fear and alarm in her voice.

"He was here. We have to go. He's been listening to us the whole time." I headed for the garage, but she stopped me.

"I'll drive," she said urgently. "Ben can bring you home."

"Okay, just go. We need to get to the office." I don't know how, but I knew I had to get to the office before my client Adam. I was not going to lose another person to this damn vampire.

We hit every red light on the way, I was so keyed up I was shaking.

"You need to calm down, Laurel. You will scare the hell out of Adam if he sees you like this. Besides, you won't be able to do therapy in this state. What did you see anyway?"

I turned toward her, "I saw that damn vampire, and I don't know how, but I knew what he was thinking. He intends to take both of us, but he has to get Adam out of the way first. Did you bring the book home last night?"

Her wide eyes stared at me.

I looked up just in time to see the back end of a truck coming up too fast.

"Raithe! Stop!" I shouted, gesturing toward the truck.

She stomped on the brake but not fast enough. We hit the truck.

Raithe drives an Escalade, but the truck was an old one, so the front of her car collapsed in while the truck hardly moved.

We were both wearing seat belts, so neither of us was injured. I was more worried about calling Adam before Naken could take him to his world or, worse, murder him. I took my cell phone out of my purse, and to my horror, it was dead. I had forgotten to charge it last night.

We both got out of our seat belts. Raithe started to get out of the car when I put my hand on her arm. "Do you have your cell phone with you?"

"No, I gave it to my mom yesterday in case she needed to call me. She was taking the kids out to dinner and a movie. Don't you have yours?"

"I thought I saw you use it to call Ben last night."

"No, you saw me using Don's." Don was the bartender at the restaurant.

"Shit, I forgot to charge mine last night. It's dead. Did you bring the book home?"

She shook her head. "No, I thought you grabbed it."

"Do you remember Adam's last name?" I asked desperately.

"Uh, I think it's Johnson. No, wait." She paused. "Oh, shoot, I'm not sure." She was panicked now.

"Who is my next client after Adam? He's new."

She thought for a moment, then her face lit up. "Sean. Sean McMasters. He's coming for stress management. He teaches night school."

"Good, what is Adam's last name?" I've done this with Raithe before. Because she is a very visual person. If I ask her to imagine the book, she can tell me every appointment on that day.

"It's Johnson. Adam Johnson and he sells real estate." She had a smile on her face, but it faded instantly.

"Okay," I said, "you take care of this accident and I'll go find a phone. Hopefully, his daughter is still there. She lives with him and doesn't go to work until the afternoon."

I didn't wait for her to answer. I was out of the car, looking for a place that might have a phone. We weren't that far from the office, but I wasn't going to sprint eight blocks in the rain.

Finally, I remembered the coffee shop. I knew it was only about two blocks away, so I took off at a fast walk. Raithe was already talking to the driver of the truck she had hit.

When I got to the restaurant, I was pretty wet, but I didn't notice. The hostess took one look at me and became alarmed. It was June, a friend of mine. Small town where everyone knows everyone else.

"Are you all right, Laurel?"

I didn't want to bring anyone else into this, so I smiled at her. "Aside from needing a towel, I'm fine. Raithe and I just had an accident, and my phone is dead." I looked at her with a question on my face.

"Oh! Right, the phone, it's back by the restrooms." She gestured toward the back.

When I got to the phone, I panicked. No phone book. "Shit," I said as a woman walked by me on her way to the bathroom, "can anything else go wrong today?"

She laughed. "That's the story of my life, honey." She paused for a moment then disappeared through the door.

I rummaged through my purse and found some change to call Information. There were three Adam Johnsons, so I told her to give me all three.

Of course, the right one was the last one. It was a good thing there weren't more because I was running out of change.

Adam's daughter Sara answered after the first ring, so I explained that we were in an accident and I needed to call Adam to let him know we would be late. She gave me his cell phone number, then I hung up before she could ask any more questions. I immediately called Adam.

He answered, "Hello."

I tried to make my voice calm. "Hi, Adam. I'm so sorry we're late. Raithe and I were in a little accident."

"Oh no, are you all right?"

"Yes, we're fine, but I don't know how long it will be before we get there. The damage wasn't much, so we shouldn't be too long."

"No problem," he said pleasantly. "Your landlord let me in, so I'm dry and we're visiting."

I was confused. "My landlord? Henry?" I had thought Henry was out of town for the next two weeks.

"No. I think he said his name was Nate." He paused for a moment as if he were confirming with the other person.

"Who?" I was confused and completely at a loss.

"Here, he wants to talk to you."

The voice that came on the line turned my blood cold. "Hello, Laurel, is everything all right?"

It was Naken. "What are you doing there? He doesn't know anything, and I'm not going to do regressive therapy with him." I knew my voice sounded like I was pleading and pathetic. I knew he would take him anyway, and the more I thought about it, the more furious I became.

"We are having a very interesting conversation about dreams." His voice was too derisive and patronizing. "It seems he has been having some very disturbing dreams lately and he wants you to help him remember them."

"Naken," I said, a little more in control, "you don't have to do this. I can talk him out of being concerned with his dreams, and your secret will be intact."

"Oh, I am sure you could, but that is not the point, is it? I know you will eventually figure it out. We will be waiting for the two of you. Is Raithe all right?"

"You know she is," I said acidly. He laughed and hung up.

"Shit!" I hung up the phone and raced out of the restaurant. I said good-bye to June as I ran through the door, out into the rain. I vaguely heard June say something but I was in too much of a hurry to listen or even care.

I practically sprinted back to the car, where Raithe was talking to the police officer. She turned, her eyes trying to question without asking out loud.

I shook my head then turned to the police officer, whom I knew.

"Hi, Toby," I said with the best smile I could muster.

He studied my face for a few minutes. "Bad morning?"

"Yeah, it was my fault. I distracted Raithe at the wrong moment."

He smiled. "It happens to the best of us." He turned to Raithe. "Let's see if your car is all right to drive. I'm sure you two need to get to the office."

"That's an understatement," I mumbled.

Toby turned back to me. "Are you all right, Laurel? I heard about your clients disappearing. You've had a run of bad luck."

"I'm fine, Toby, just a little shook up after the accident."

He studied my face carefully, eyes narrowed. Then he let it go when the engine of Raithe's car came to life.

"Sounds okay," he said with a smile. "You can go, but you need to get that headlight fixed as soon as possible. Ride with Laurel until then."

"Thanks, Toby," I said. I wanted to get going, so I got in the car without looking at Raithe. "Drive, I said, we need to get to the office."

Without waiting for the questions I knew were coming, I told Raithe what happened.

Her eyes opened wide as she stared at me.

"Don't look at me! Look at the road!" I tried not to snap at her, but the tension in my voice was audible.

"Both of us? He said he was taking both of us?" Her soprano voice began to raise.

"No, he didn't say it, but I heard it in my mind. That's why you are dropping me off, then you are going home."

"Come on, Laurel, you know if he wants me, he'll find me anyway."

I had to admit she was right. "Stop the car. Pull into that parking lot," I said suddenly pointing to the right.

She did as I asked then turned toward me.

"Okay, what now?" she said with determination in her eyes and voice.

My mind raced. I needed to come up with a plan that would keep all three of us alive and in our own world. "When we get there, you walk in first and act as if you don't recognize the" - I paused - "vampire." I spit it out like something that tasted bad in my mouth. "Then take Adam to the back as if you want to make up for the time lost. Act as if you're taking him to the therapy room for me, but instead, take him out the back door quietly."

"What do I tell Adam?"

"Tell him that Nate isn't who he says he is, he is somehow responsible for the previous disappearances, and that the police are on their way."

Her eyes narrowed. "And what, may I ask, are you going to do?" she asked suspiciously.

I smiled. "Don't worry. I won't take any chances. I'll stall long enough for you to get Adam in his car and away from here. Then you are going to call the police."

"What if he takes you before the police get there? I don't like this, Laurel. I'm leaving you there defenseless."

"I have that covered too. You're going to the attorney's office to ask them to call the police. Then get as many of them to come back there as you can and come in the front door. He won't expect that, and he won't take the chance of taking us with so many witnesses. I'll give him an out just before you open the door, by letting him know what's coming, so he can pop out or whatever the hell he does."

"And if he decides to take you before we get there?"

"I'll wait until I hear your voices, then I'll get up and go to the door and open it."

She looked dubious. "I don't know - "

"I will be fine, Raithe. It will work."

"It is a good plan." She smiled. "I never knew you could be so devious."

"All right, let's get to the office."

~ ~ ~

# Six

When we pulled into the parking lot, I was beginning to worry about my so-called plan, but I couldn't think of anything better. I could feel the sweat forming on my hands, my face getting hot from nerves.

Raithe and I looked at each other, then we both took a deep breath. "Well, here goes," I said with a rush of air.

Raithe grabbed my arm. "Are you sure about this?"

"I don't know. I'm just making this up as I go along. I guess we need to expect surprises and be ready to change the plan if we have to."

"I love you," she said as she opened the door.

"I love you too, sweetie. Just follow the plan and be careful."

We got out of the car, walking together to the outside door. Raithe walked in first as planned then she opened my office door and disappeared in the door.

"Boy, it is wet out there," she said as normally as she could as I walked in after her. She turned toward Adam and Naken, who were sitting on the sofa in the waiting room.

"Come on, Adam. I'll take you back while Dr. Laurel talks to Nate." I could hear the stress in her voice when she said his name.

Adam got up immediately, as I knew he would, before Naken could say anything.

"Hello, Nate," I said while looking him in the eye. His amused smile appeared immediately and he sat back into the cushions on the sofa. That unnerved me, I knew he could tell but I couldn't do anything about that. It felt like a cat-and-mouse game with me as the mouse, so I decided to quell my fear and approach him head on.

I walked up while he watched me, and sat down on the sofa right next to him. He looked different, more modern. His hair was still long, but he was wearing jeans and a T-shirt with "Life Is out of This World" across the front. Funny, I thought sarcastically.

He noticed my look, "he is really going to like you," he said with a smile. "I am going to take a guess that you are unattached. Am I right?"

His question surprised me, but I needed to keep him occupied until Raithe could get Adam away. "I'm a widow. My husband died last year." I studied his face for a moment. I noticed again how young and good-looking he was, which was a big contrast from the way he acted.

My eyes narrowed. "Who are you and why are you here? Why me?"

He laughed. "What, only three questions?" He laughed again and sat forward, "You know who I am. I'm here to bring back our 'seeds,' and you have been instrumental in my ability to get here."

"What do you mean by 'He's going to like you?' Who is he?" I looked him in the eye again.

"For someone who is so small and fragile, you sure take big risks. You do realize I could kill you before you could turn your head to get up."

I ignored his attempt to scare me and repeated my question. "Who is he?"

"He is Kainas, my brother." He reached up and moved my hair,which had fallen out of my clip, away from the right side of my neck. I flinched away from him, and my hair moved back in place.

Suddenly I remembered. "Why did you bite me in my car?" My question was indignant.

He smiled again. "I wondered if you would get around to that. It did not have the reaction I was expecting."

"So. You were trying to scare me?"

This time he laughed out loud. "Scare you? I am beginning to think you are fearless, Dr. Laurel, or you would not be trying to trick me into thinking that Adam is in the therapy room with Raithe." The smile on his face was smug.

I was silent, not sure what he was going to do. He did the unexpected. He reached up again and moved my hair to the side, moving forward as if to kiss my neck.

Instead, his eyes grew wide. "When did you get this tattoo?"

"Why? What's it to you?"

He frowned. "I am serious, Laurel. When did you get this? How old were you?" He held my hair back, staring at my tattoo. I flinched away from him.

"I got it on my fiftieth birthday. Raithe and I got them together."

"How old was she?" he asked sharply.

He was beginning to annoy me. "Why? What difference does it make?"

"How. . . Old. . .Was. . . She?" He raised his voice this time, saying each word separately, then he grabbed my arm.

"Ouch! Let go of my arm. She was forty. Our birthdays are on the same day." I pulled my arm away from him.

His eyes narrowed at me. "Who had the idea to get this particular tattoo?"

"It was Raithe's idea. Why are you asking me about our tattoos?"

I was so involved in what was going on with Naken that I forgot to listen for Raithe and the attorneys until I heard the doorknob turn and the voices of the men. I jumped up quickly and moved away from him.

"You had better go," I told him.

He smiled. "Touché, Dr. Laurel, I will see you soon." He stood and bowed, then he vanished.

Just at that moment, Raithe walked in followed by three men. Raithe looked at me. "Gone?" she whispered.

I nodded my head yes. "He's gone, but he'll be back," I whispered.

The three men came all the way into the office. "Hi," said the tallest one, "I'm Michael Forrest. Is everything alright? The young lady here said you were in trouble. That the kidnapper of those two young women was here with you."

"Yes, he was, but he fled when he heard your voices. He went out the back."

It wasn't long before the police showed up. After questioning the attorneys and ascertaining they didn't see or hear the intruder, they were allowed to go back to their office. They asked Raithe and me to go to the police department, but when I explained I needed to stay for my clients, they agreed to let us go down in the morning early. Since I insisted on seeing my clients for the day, they left a patrol car to make sure he didn't come back.

My ten o'clock appointment showed up while the police were still here, and since he was new, he agreed to reschedule until next week.

By the time the office cleared out, it was almost 11:00 am and time for my next appointment. I knew Raithe was dying to know what had transpired while she was getting Adam away; so I decided to tell her as much as I could before Sandy, my next client, arrived.

I was sitting on the couch with my head in my hands. I wasn't sure how much more I could handle, but I couldn't fall apart yet.

Raithe came and sat down beside me. She put her hand on my shoulder. "Laurel?"

I looked up at her. "I'll be fine." I gave her a weak smile. "I have a feeling we will be taking a trip soon."

Her eyes narrowed for a moment. "Why? What did he say?"

"Nothing that made any sense to me. For the second time, he said, 'He is really going to like you.' When I asked him who 'he' was, he said 'he' was his brother Kainas. Then I heard your voices and he was gone.

He also seemed to be surprised by my tattoo and wanted to know when we got them."

"'We'? You told him I had one too?"

"Sorry, I wasn't thinking. He was very surprised and insistent about knowing how old we were."

We stared at each other for a moment. "When did Julie and Sally get theirs?" she asked.

"When they were forty."

She blanched. "I'm scared, Laurel. What if he takes me and I never see my kids again?" Her eyes started filling up with tears.

"Sweetie" - I pulled her into my arms - "I will do everything in my power to make sure that doesn't happen," I said fervently.

I took her by the shoulders looking into her eyes. "You trust me, don't you?"

She studied my face for a moment. "Yes, I do. It's the vampire I don't trust. I can't believe I'm even saying that." She laughed nervously. "My god, Laurel, they're mythical creatures. They shouldn't exist!" She was becoming hysterical.

I put my hands on her shoulders again. "Look at me, Raithe."

She looked up, I gave her a reassuring smile. "We will get through this, I promise."

She smiled, then she hugged me. "I know," she said. "I know you'll watch out for me."

Who's going to watch out for me, I thought. I looked at my watch. "Whoa, it's five after eleven. I wonder where Sandy is."

We both stood up. "I'll go pull her file. She should be here soon."

"I'll go turn on the lights," I said. The rain was getting worse instead of letting up, and it was getting darker.

The phone rang twice in the time it took me to turn on the lights and equipment. It wasn't unusual to get cancellations when it rains this bad, even though it rains a lot here.

Raithe walked in just as I was turning on the recorder. "Cancellations?" I said without turning.

"Yes, your two and three o'clock, and Sandy is here."

I looked up. "Would you mind seeing if you can move everyone up? I'm sure Travis and Patrick will. They weren't happy about coming in so late, and you might be able to get Janice to move up to one of their spots. I know she had a fitting tonight."

"No problem, I'll bring Sandy back. Don't forget Ben will be here at four so I can rescue Mom from the kids. If I can get you out of here early, you two can go out for a nice dinner."

I turned in time to see her back as she went to get Sandy. "Playing Cupid again, are we?" I said loud enough for her to hear me. "Not me," she purred innocently.

I sat down in my chair and went through Sandy's file, not really seeing it. It was going to be hard to focus on my clients without thinking about my last encounter with Naken.

Sandy's therapy went smoothly. That told me one thing: at least listening to a hypnosis recording didn't cause nightmares. Maybe there was hope yet for today. Most of my clients this afternoon hadn't been hypnotized yet aside from listening to my stress-management CD.

I walked Sandy to the front and talked to her while she set up her next appointment.

My next client wasn't until one o'clock, so Raithe and I would have time for lunch.

"Well, I called everyone," Raithe said after Sandy left. "Everyone moved up except Janice. She said it worked better for her anyway because of her fitting. Travis wanted her to meet him at his house to have dinner with his parents. So your last one is at four o'clock." She smiled. "Dinner with Ben."

I ignored her last comment. "Are you ready for lunch?"

"Starving," she said, "but we'll need to go somewhere fast. How about the sandwich place?"

"Sounds good to me. Let's go," I said. "Oh, did you call Adam to see if he made it home alright?"

"No, I'll do it when we get back. He was a little freaked out about the whole thing. He thought 'Nate the vampire'" - she made quote signs in the air - "was really nice. Anyway, I told Adam I would call and reschedule his appointment."

After we got into the car, she turned toward me. "Adam said he needed to talk to you about a dream he had."

I closed my eyes. "Shit." That was my favorite word lately. "I forgot, Naken told me on the phone. That is why he was there to take him.

There is definitely a connection between the hypnosis, dreams, and his ability to take them back to his world."

I looked at Raithe. "So why haven't you had any dreams?" She turned and gave me a guilty look.

I felt my heart drop, "you have. Why didn't you tell me?"

"I'm sorry. I didn't want to worry you. You have enough to worry about right now. We already know he's planning to take me anyway."

"Okay, let's order and take lunch back to the office. I want to talk about this."

When we returned, we went to my back office to eat our lunch and talk. After we finished eating, I asked Raithe about her dream, dreading what it might reveal.

"All I remember is living in a village of farms. I was a little girl of five, I think. My grandmother was teaching me about herbs and how to use them for healing. I remember thinking that this was probably why I was so interested in growing herbs and using them in teas for their healing properties."

"It sounds like you were lucid-dreaming," I interjected.

"Yes, I suppose I was."

"Could you get a sense of who you were or where you were?"

"I'm not sure. It wasn't like any place I've ever seen. Some of the plants were different, and the way we were dressed was strange. Funny though, it seemed familiar."

"Can you describe your dress?"

She closed her eyes for a moment. "My dress was long and it's made of a course material."

"What color was it?" I asked.

"It was a natural color, and I have sort of a hat on my head. It's kind of a cap with strings tied under my chin."

Suddenly we heard the buzz of the front door. It was my one o'clock client, Steven. Raithe went to get him to take him back to the therapy room.

Steven was recovering from back surgery after an accident at work.

He hadn't worked in six months, and besides being in pain, he was also depressed.

When I walked into the therapy room, he didn't look happy.

"Hi, Steven, how are you doing?" I asked trying to be cheerful. "Hello, Dr. Laurel, I've been better."

"What's going on? How are you doing with the pain?"

"Well, actually, I'm doing pretty good with the pain. I'm down to four pain pills instead of eight."

"So what's the problem?" I asked, perplexed.

"I've been having these weird nightmares every night, they seem so real and vivid."

Shit! I thought. Here we go again. I refuse to lose a client today. I managed to stop Naken from taking Adam, and I wasn't going to let him take Steven.

"Steven, sometimes dreams are the way our subconscious deals with everyday problems such as pain."

He thought about that, "What do you think this dream could mean?"

"I think you should allow it to play out on its own. Put a pad of paper and pen beside your bed. When you wake up after your dream, write it down. Then when you come back next week, bring it with you, and I'll help you work through it. Meanwhile, I think we should focus on your pain management."

"Okay, that sounds reasonable." He seemed to come out of his depression.

I did a regular session for him, and everything went without incident. He set up an appointment for the following week. When I told Raithe about the session, we both breathed a sigh of relief.

The rest of my day went pretty much the same because they were all second sessions. And I had come to the definite conclusion that the hypnosis came first, then the dreams start. At least this gave me a way to prevent the abductions for a while.

Ben came while I was in with my last client, but Raithe didn't leave.

I knew something was up by the way they were acting, so I waited until my client Patrick left to say anything.

Ben was sitting on the couch in the waiting room, Raithe on the love seat. She was leaning forward with her elbows on her knees, her hands cradling her head. I could see tears in her eyes. Somehow I knew before they told me. Adam was missing.

I slowly sat down on the couch next to Ben. He wasn't moving, just sitting there looking at his hands.

"Why didn't you tell me, Laurel?" I could tell he wasn't happy with me, but I wasn't sure what Raithe had told him.

"I'm sorry. I wasn't sure if it would make things worse or put you in danger."

I looked at Raithe with a question in my eyes.

"I told him about Julie and Sally. He was here when I got the call from Adam's daughter. I told him that Nate was here with Adam when you and I arrived.

"How did he get in?" asked Ben.

I looked from Raithe to Ben. She didn't tell him everything.

"I don't know," I said. "The police think he picked the lock."

"I think it's time you get a security system, Laurel. This was too close."

"I think you're right," I said. "But right now I'd like to get out of here and go eat dinner. Do you want to go with us, Raithe?"

"Thanks, but I promised my mom I would pick up the munchkins."

"Alright, but Ben and I will follow you home just to be on the safe side."

Raithe took a deep breath, "That's okay by me." I could tell she was really scared now.

"Raithe, I don't feel good about you staying by yourself tonight. Can you take the kids and stay with your sister?"

"I'm sure Kim wouldn't have a problem with that. Do you really think it's necessary though?"

I smiled at her. She and Kim didn't always see eye to eye, but she was always supportive when Raithe really needed her. This was one of those times.

"I would sleep better knowing you had another adult close by. Is Jim still working nights?" Jim was Kim's husband. He is a technician at the university hospital, and sometimes he worked nights.

"Yes, but he comes home at 1:00 am. He's on the evening shift right now."

"Good, why don't you give her a call before we leave so she'll be ready for you."

"Good idea," Raithe went to the reception desk to call Kim while Ben and I made our own plans.

Ben and I were still sitting next to each other on the sofa. He picked up my hand and laced his fingers through mine. His hand was warm, it felt good. "Laurel, I get the feeling that you are in real danger from all of this." He turned, looking at me with his beautiful blue eyes. "I need you to tell me the whole story now." I started to speak, but he put his finger to my lips, stopping me. "The truth, all of it, leaving nothing out. Okay?"

I looked at him for what seemed like a long time. When I answered him, it came out as a whisper. "I'm not sure you'll believe the real story, but I'll try. Do you want to go out to dinner?"

"We'll stop and pick up Chinese after we make sure Raithe gets to her sisters safely."

"Alright. That sounds good, actually. What I have to tell you needs to be said privately, so home sounds like the better idea right now."

Just then, Raithe came back to say everything was all set and the kids were excited to see their cousins. Kim had three children close to the same ages as Raithe's, so the cousins were pretty close.

We closed up the office and went to our cars. I rode with Ben and Raithe rode alone.

Ben and I talked a little, but he didn't ask me any questions about what had happened, so I didn't supply any information.

Picking up Ken and Cayla was the highlight of my day. I hadn't seen them in several weeks. I usually saw them when Raithe worked for me. I would stay for dinner and we would play games or make popcorn and watch a movie. Ken was a freshman in high school and Cayla was in the seventh grade. Both of them were exceptional children.

They were just as excited to see me as I was them, and they were elated that they were spending the night with their cousins.

I gave them both bear hugs, and they hit me with an onslaught of questions.

"Where have you been, Aunt Laurel?" Yes, there was more to Raithe's and my sisterhood. For all intents and purposes, I was the kids' aunt.

"I've been working hard, trying to stay out of trouble," I said playfully.

Cayla came up and put her arm over my shoulder. My word, they were getting tall. They were already taller than me, and it wouldn't be long before they were taller than their mom. My heart did a flip flop as Naken's last words sounded in my mind. "I will be back for both of you." What will happen to the kids?

I quashed the thoughts and came back to the present. "How's it going with you, Cayla? Are you getting ready for your next concert?" Cayla had a beautiful voice. She was in the honor choir.

"Yep, we're also getting ready to have a fund-raiser to pay for costumes."

"That sounds like a good idea. Are you going to have a car wash? Considering how much it's raining right now, you wouldn't have to work very hard."

"Ha-ha," she said sarcastically, "we're having an indoor carnival and bake sale."

"That sounds like fun. I'll contribute some of my famous brownies." The kids got their things together, and we said good-bye to Raithe's mom then left for their house. She didn't live far from her mother, so it took us about twenty minutes to pick up their things and drive to Kim's. Kim lived in the little town of Simoa, not far from Arcata but closer to the beach. Once they were all safe inside, Ben and I took off to pick up our food and go to my house.

As we pulled out of Kim's driveway, I thought I saw something move on the side of the house.

"Stop!" I whispered.

"What!" whispered Ben. "Did you see something?" I was still for a moment, watching.

"Laurel?"

"Never mind. I guess it was just a shadow."

"Are you sure?" Now Ben was getting jumpy.

"Yes, it's nothing. I'm just getting paranoid."

It was just a hunch, but I thought I saw something move behind the tall cypress beside the house.

Something gnawed at me as we drove away from Kim's house, but I couldn't put my finger on it, so I let it go. I needed to focus on the night ahead. I had to decide how I was going to tell Ben this crazy story. I should have listened to my gut feeling.

When we got to my house, it was already eight o'clock and dark. We got out of the car pulling our coats around ourselves.

"Boy, it sure got cold all of a sudden. It feels like another big storm is coming," said Ben while I was unlocking my door.

Once inside, I just wanted to get warm, so Ben went out and brought some more firewood in.

When the fire was built, I sat down next to Ben with my back to the fire.

Ben didn't say anything for a while, which was unlike him.

We decided to have our food in the living room, where it was warm.

I lit the candle on the coffee table then we set about filling our plates I brought from the kitchen.

"Would you like chopsticks or a fork?" I asked as I made another trip to the kitchen.

"Chopsticks," he yelled to me from the living room.

The teapot started whistling, so I fixed our tea and finally sat down in front of the fire. We ate quietly for a while before I finally broke the silence.

"Ben, I am really sorry I kept you in the dark as to what was going on. I thought I was protecting you. I was told to keep my mouth shut."

He studied my face then his eyes narrowed. "By who?"

Here it was. I had no choice. It was time to tell him. "You need to have an open mind about this. It sounds crazy." He moved to the sofa so he could see me as I talked.

"Quit stalling, Laurel. Spit it out. Whatever it is, I can handle it." "I know you can handle it. The question is, will you believe me?"

He started to protest, so I held my hand up. The warmth of the fire helped me relax, the sound of the crackling reassuring.

I took a deep breath. "Okay, here goes." I sipped my tea savoring the warm feeling it gave me, then I started talking.

"This is going to require a very open mind on your part." My eyes were on him, questioning.

"Alright, mind open," he said as he gestured with a finger to his forehead. He sat back into the cushions of the sofa. "Wouldn't you be more comfortable sitting on the sofa?" he said as he patted the seat next to him.

I considered it. "No," I said, "I need to see your reactions to what I'm about to tell you."

"Okay, I'll try not to laugh." he said with a silly grin on his face.

I gave him a scathing look. "Oh, you won't be laughing, I can guarantee that." I was quiet for a moment.

"There is validity to the story that the researcher told you. The one who had clients disappear after doing regressive dream therapy with them."

"Okay," he said slowly.

"I know because three of my clients have gone missing after I did regressive dream therapy with them."

His eyes went wide as he sat forward. "What? Who else?"

"I need you to listen to my whole story before you ask questions." He sighed then sat back into the cushions again.

"I know who is taking them and where, but the why isn't clear yet."

I started my story with Julie. When I got to the part about she thought he was a vampire, he smirked. When I got to the part about I knew he was a vampire, he balked.

"You have got to be kidding, Laurel."

"I wish I were, Ben." Then I pulled my hair back so he could see the puncture marks. He turned white as a sheet.

"What the fu - " He paused. "Wow!" That was all he could say.

He shut up completely, so I continued my story about Sally. When he heard the part about Naken suddenly appearing in my therapy room, he began to lean forward and put his head in his hands. He still kept quiet, so I continued telling him the events that led up to Adam's disappearance.

I still hadn't told him what Naken said about his brother liking me or that he was planning to take Raithe and me back to his world. At this point, I wasn't ready to tell him that.

"So that's it," I said when I was done.

"You know," he said, "if I didn't know you so well, I would be calling the men in white coats."

"If Raithe hadn't been there for most of it, I would be committing myself."

"Wow" - he took a deep breath - "I don't know what to say. My god, honey, I can't believe how calm you are about all of this. How many days has this been going on?"

"Three days."

We were both quiet for a while.

"Do you have anything to drink in this house? I need a drink after that bombshell."

"I still have some of Peter's scotch in the bar, or I have some Riesling in the refrigerator."

"Scotch, definitely scotch." He got up and went to the bar. The whole time he was pouring himself a drink, he was shaking his head. After he drank down the first glass, he poured another one then came back and sat down.

"I know this is a lot to take in, Ben, but there is more."

He looked at me incredulously. "More? There's more? What could be worse than what you just told me?"

"If he finds out that I told you all of this, he might kill you or take you like he took the others."

"Don't tell me you want me to stay out of this. Ain't no f - in' way! I am not just sitting by and watching this, this - " He was having trouble saying it, so I said it for him.

"Vampire?"

"Yeah, vampire . . . I can't believe I'm actually saying this!"

"Ben!" I said sharply. I stood up and walked over to sit on the sofa beside him. "You need to calm down. Naken has been known to pop in and eavesdrop on my conversations."

He looked taken aback. "Naken? You're on first-name basis with this creature? Laurel, we need to get you out of here." He stood up.

I looked up at him. "Ben, it won't do any good. He would find me no matter where I go. According to him, I am the main reason he is able to move between his world and ours. He popped into the back seat of my car, for pity's sake."

"He what?" His voice was getting louder, which was partly because of the scotch now.

"Ben, please, I need you to keep your wits about you. I need your help . . ." I started to cry. By then I was standing and Ben was heading for the bar again.

He stopped and turned around when he heard my voice crack. In two strides he was across the room and wrapping his arms around me.

"Shhhhhh," he whispered in my ear. "I'm sorry, baby. I'm so sorry. You know I am here for you." Without letting me go, he took one hand and pulled my chin up so our eyes met. "I forgot what a good actress you are. You really aren't handling this very well, are you?" He dropped his hand to hold me again.

"No," I whispered, "I am hanging on by a thread. I just can't be responsible for anyone else disappearing. I just don't know what to do, Ben. I don't want to let my clients down, but it seems that the key to the disappearances is the regressive therapy. The therapy comes first, then the dreams start."

He thought about that for a moment. He smiled. "What if you send your clients to me?"

I pulled away and shook my head. "I don't see how that will change anything. It would just put you in danger."

"Oh, right! Let's not put me in danger. Let's just let him kill you!" he said sarcastically. "Get real, Laurel. I'm already involved, and I will not stand by and let you get killed!"

"I don't think he wants to kill me, Ben."

"Right, the nip on the neck was just his way of being playful!"

"No. It was a warning!" My voice was getting loud now. This was why I didn't want to tell him in the first place. I knew he would overreact.

"Yeah, Laurel, a warning that he would kill you if you told anyone!"

"A warning that he would kill you, Ben!"

He stopped shouting. "Because he knows I love you," he whispered. He put his arms around me protectively. I wasn't sure how it happened but suddenly his lips were on mine. This kiss wasn't like the kiss from last night. That kiss was tender and passionate. This kiss was demanding and urgent, I returned it with my own urgency. He picked me up in his arms and walked into the bedroom.

We couldn't get each other's clothes off fast enough. I hadn't felt this much heat, passion and abandoned lust since the first times with Peter. Everywhere he touched my he left fire behind. He still remembered where my hot spots were.

I didn't want to think about Peter. I only wanted to feel Ben over me, inside of me, his body molded to mine. I couldn't get enough of him, and I never wanted it to stop. When he came inside me, I rose up to meet him, exploding with him. Fireworks couldn't have been as explosive as our lovemaking or as beautiful. When we were finally sated, we both lay unmoving in each other's arms.

Ben turned his head toward me a huge grin spreading across his face. "What's for dessert?" I punched him in the arm and rolled away, but he caught me.

"Oh no, you don't." He kissed me slowly along my jaw, whispering in my ear, "Now let's do it right."

I don't remember how many times we made love, but in between we talked. Not about what was happening now. We talked about us.

We talked about our past relationship and why we separated. We talked about whom we had become and what was different about us now. We never mentioned the years in between when I was with Peter and when he was finding himself going from one relationship to another. We talked to forget about clients, dreams, and vampires.

When I finally looked at the clock, it was 3:00 am. "Good grief, Ben, I have a nine o'clock appointment." He cuddled a little closer. "Ben," I said softly, "I need to get some sleep."

"Can't you cancel and go in a little later?" he asked sleepily as he pulled me closer and his hands began to move over my body again.

I grabbed his hand even though I didn't want to, I sighed. "Ben, we have tomorrow, you know, unless you have another engagement."

I turned toward him. His eyes were closed, he looked like he was already asleep, then his eyes popped open. "Fu - I mean, dammit. I have to meet Erick at the theater in the morning!"

"What time?" I asked as I yawned.

"Eight o' fu - " He looked at me apologetically. "Eight o'clock. Raithe is going to meet you at the office, and I am dropping you off."

"I can drive myself to the office," I said indignantly.

"And a vampire can materialize in the back seat of your car." I closed my eyes. "Oh, all right, I give in."

He smiled. "I knew you'd see it my way."

He kissed me again. "We can sleep later," he pleaded. "We can take a nap tomorrow?"

"I have work tomorrow. That means all day, Ben. I need to be alert." He kissed my neck and continued down to my collarbone. "Ben, remember the vampire?" He stopped. "Oh yeah, you have a point."

I turned over on my side with a sigh. Ben settled into my back and kissed my neck as his hand cupped my breast, as we both fell asleep.

***

The alarm went off way too early and too loud. I reached up, turning it off. I tried to untangle myself from Ben, who had his leg thrown over mine and his arm tight around my waist.

"Ben." He didn't move. "Ben!" I said a little louder. That time I got a groan.

"It's too early, baby. Go back to sleep," he said groggily. "It's seven am, Ben. Remember you have a meeting and I have clients?"

"Okay, I'm up," he said, unmoving. Then he moved his hips closer into my back.

"What part of you are you referring to, mmmmmm?"

"I can think of one part of me that is up and ready," he said playfully as he began to caress my breast.

I grabbed his hand. "Oh no, you don't. Into the shower or I'll push you out of bed."

"I'd like to see you try," he warned.

I managed to squirm out of his grip and fell out of the bed laughing.

"You had better get up, or I'll go get some cold water," I warned him, with a laugh.

"You wouldn't dare," he growled and pulled the covers up.

I ran into the bathroom, turned on the shower to get the water warm, then I grabbed a glass and filled it with cold water.

"I warned you." I laughed and poured the cold water over his head.

"Nooooo!" he yelled as he jumped out of bed, trying to grab me.

I laughed and ran for the bathroom. He caught me as I got to the shower door, but I surprised him as I turned in his arms facing him.

With a grin on his face, he growled and pulled me closer. I didn't see his hand as he turned the cold water on and filled the glass. I screamed, "Ben, no!" He poured the cold water over my head then pulled me into the shower.

The shower took way longer than it should have, so we had to dress and grab a bowl of cereal for breakfast.

Since Ben's appointment with Erick was at eight and my client was at nine, I was early. Raithe wasn't there yet, so Ben insisted on walking me into my office. He made me stay in the waiting room while he walked through all the rooms to make sure my vampire wasn't around hiding somewhere.

"Honestly, Ben, do you really think he would be hanging out in my office?"

He didn't answer me. Instead he gave me his sexiest look, put his arms around me, and gave me a kiss that left me breathless.

He looked down at me with a smile. "Raithe is on her way, and I will be back after lunch."

"Why?" I asked, confused.

"Because that is when your client with the dream problem, is coming." Then he turned on his heels and left.

I just stared after him, hands on hips with a frustrated sigh. "For pity's sake," I mumbled.

When I turned around shaking my head, I came face-to-face with Naken.

"He is very protective of you." He had his usual amused smile on his face, and he was way too close for comfort.

I started to move back, but he caught me by the shoulders then lowered his head to my neck, inhaling as if he were taking in my scent.

I froze as he moved my hair away from my neck. "You have been a very naughty girl, Laurel," he said slowly.

He leaned back, looking into my eyes. "Do you truly realize how much danger you are in? I told you to keep your mouth shut, did I not?"

I didn't answer him. I was afraid to move, my heart climbing out of my chest.

He pulled me to him roughly, causing me to release a breathless yelp. His voice was angry, "the tattoo on your neck makes you part of our world, Laurel Lee. He cannot be a part of your life now. You need to get rid of him." I was holding my breath in fear. "Do you understand?" he said harshly.

"Yes," I whispered, "but that will be hard. He's in love with me." "You should have thought of that before your night of passion with him."

My eyes went wide as I slowly met his crystal eyes. "How did you? You were watching us?" I asked, incredulous. "How dare you!" I said in anger.

He looked down at me with a stare that could kill. "I dare because I am your master, and if you do not get rid of him, I will, my way." His voice was malicious and low.

My anger melted into tears. "Please, don't." I couldn't say the words. "I'll take care of it. I promise."

He let go of me suddenly, I staggered back.

"Raithe will be here any minute. Please go," I stammered through my tears.

"At your service, madam," he said grinning at me; then he vanished.

~ ~ ~

# Seven

I couldn't breathe. I staggered over to the sofa and sat down. I needed to calm myself, or I wouldn't be able to hide my anguish and fear from Raithe.

I closed my eyes, willing myself to breathe slowly until I could feel my self control return. I stood up shakily and walked into the reception area to turn on the music.

A few minutes later, Raithe walked in.

"Good morning," she said, smiling, "and how was your evening?"

"Sorry," I said, trying to keep my cool, "I don't kiss and tell." Then I turned and walked to my office.

She came right after me. "So does that mean there was kissing?" She had a huge hopeful grin on her face.

I looked up at her from behind my desk. "Maybe," I said, noncommittal. I picked up my phone. "Sorry, I have to make a phone call. Would you mind pulling files for me? The book is on the desk." I smiled and started dialing Ben's number.

"Sure." She smiled. "But don't think you're getting out of it that easy." Then she turned and went out the door.

I kept telling myself, "Just breathe. You can do this."

He answered on the third ring. "Hi, babe, miss me already? I'm just walking into the theater."

"Just a quick favor, since you're coming back around lunchtime, would you bring lunch for Raithe and me? Just get us something from wherever you are going. Remember we are both veggies." I didn't feel as calm as I sounded.

"Sure, no problem. What about the vampire? Will he be there for lunch?" I knew he was kidding, but my breath caught in my throat. I was quiet too long.

"Laurel . . . was he there after I left you?" His voice was urgent, worried. I was having trouble coming up with an answer. "Either answer me or I am coming over there right now."

"Sorry." I coughed. "I just took a drink of my coffee and inhaled instead . . . of swallowing. I'm alright, ha-ha, funny. No, the vampire won't be here for lunch." I took a deep breath then looked up and saw Raithe standing in the door with a look of horror on her face.

"I need to go, Ben. My client is here. I'll see you at lunch." I hung up. "Raithe, how lo - " I started to say "How long were you standing there," but it was obvious.

"He was here, wasn't he?" She didn't let me answer. "Why did you just lie to Ben?"

I walked around my desk and sat on the sofa. "He threatened to get rid of Ben if I didn't break things off with him. I looked up at her. "He was really angry that I told Ben about him." The tears that were welling up in my eyes began to spill over.

"I fell in love with Ben all over again last night." I looked up at Raithe as she sat on the sofa next to me. "What am I going to do?"

"What did he say? Why does he care if you are in love with Ben?" She was really worried now. I didn't fall apart very often.

"He said that I belong in his world and Ben doesn't. He said either I fix this or he would. My god, Raithe, what have I done? I may have gotten Ben killed by telling him about Naken."

"Laurel, Kendra will be here any minute. You need to calm yourself. Dry your eyes. Remember, Kendra came to you about her dreams, and I will bet you anything she is the next to go."

So much for calming myself down. "Shit! That's right! Oh no, I can't let this happen, Raithe!"

"How can you stop it? He's the one in control."

"I don't know, but I have to!"

Right then the front door buzzer went off and the phone started ringing at the same time.

Raithe grabbed the phone on my desk. "Dr. Laurel's office. What? When? Oh no, yes, she's right here." Raithe handed me the phone.

"Hello?"

"Dr. Laurel, this is Kendra's husband, Robert. She won't be coming in today. I'm so sorry I couldn't call you earlier."

"That's okay. Is Kendra all right?"

"Actually, I don't know, Dr. Laurel. We can't find her."

I looked up at Raithe. Tears were streaming down her face. I stood up. "What do you mean you can't find her?"

"I woke her up this morning and she said she was going to get in the shower. She asked me if I would get our son Jason up and get him ready for school. When she didn't come down, I went upstairs to see what was keeping her. She wasn't there."

I put my hand on my forehead as I lowered my head and sat back down. "Did you call the police?"

"Yes, but they won't do anything for twenty-four hours. It doesn't make sense. Her purse is still here and her car is in the garage. I've gone to our neighbors and called her friends, but no one has seen her." His voice cracked as he took a deep breath. "What else can I do?"

"I can do something, Robert." I was angry, "I'll call the police about this. It seems someone is abducting my clients, and I don't know why. If I call the police and link Kendra's disappearance to the three other disappearances, I'm sure they will start looking for her now."

"Three of your clients have disappeared?" He was angry now. "What does my wife have to do with that? She has only seen you once!"

"I'm sorry, Robert. I am as much in the dark as you are," I lied. "But let me call the police right now. I am sure they will contact you soon."

"Thank you, Doctor." He hung up. I was really angry now. Suddenly I remembered the front-door buzzer. "Raithe, if Kendra isn't coming, who came in the front door?" I asked, puzzled.

"I don't know." She started to turn to go down the hall when she ran into Naken. The next sound that came out of her was a sharp intake of breath.

"An interesting dilemma you have here, Laurel," he said as he escorted Raithe back into the room. "Too many people know our little secret, and now you are about to inform the police that Kendra's disappearance is related to the others." He shook his head. "I cannot let you do that."

"And why not?" I demanded.

Suddenly he was standing in front of me. "Because they might decide to put you in jail because of your association. My brother Kainas will be here soon, and I cannot take a chance that he will be seen by the police. No one can know we are on your world."

I tried to back up away from him, but he grabbed my hand and held me there. Then he smiled as he stared into my eyes. "You are very devious." He wagged his finger at me. "You were going to try and keep Kendra away from me," he said as he released my hand as he walked around me. Raithe was still standing in the doorway, unable to move.

"I didn't say anything about that. How did you - " I turned my head, following him as he walked around me.

He stopped me by putting his finger over my lips. "We have some kind of a connection." He continued to walk around me. He put his finger to his lips again. "You can read my thoughts, and I can read yours. How interesting."

"What does any of this have to do with Kendra?" I said with frustration.

"Because, my dear Laurel, I took Kendra from her home because I knew you were trying to find a way to keep me from taking her. Do you deny that?"

"No, I mean, I don't know . . . You took her, so I couldn't."

"That is exactly right, and you made the decision to try and stop me because you knew I planned to take her." He turned towards me again, studying my face. "There is more to you than meets the eye, Dr. Laurel Lee."

Raithe slowly turned to leave while his back was to her; but before she could, he was suddenly in front of her, smiling. "And you, Raithe, are not going anywhere either. Is that clear?"

She was petrified as she said yes in a very small voice. He turned back to me, slowly walking to stand in front of me.

I stared back at him, not wanting to make him mad, I didn't say anything.

He stopped in front of me abruptly, cocking his head as if listening to something. Then suddenly he started talking so fast I couldn't hear what he was saying. ("You will not tell Ben about Kendra. You will tell him you need to be alone, insist that he leave you alone for a while. When he leaves, you will go outside to work in your garden. Kianas will appear in your garden. He will be disoriented, and you will not tell him about me.")

"Good-bye, Laurel, I will see you soon." He vanished right in front of me.

The buzzer went off again. "Raithe, go see who that is." I looked at my watch. It was five after nine. "That's probably my first client. She's new, so you can send her back here."

She took a deep breath, "Okay then, off I go."

I couldn't hear the rest of it because she was muttering to herself all the way down the hall. I am going to owe her big-time when all this is over, I thought. I took a deep breath and sat in my chair, trying to compose myself.

Raithe brought Marie in and handed me her file. "Hi, Marie, have a seat. How is your day so far?"

Marie sat down. "It didn't start out very well, but it seems to be going fine right now. At least I'm here."

I looked up from her file. "What was wrong with your morning?" As soon as I said it, I wished I hadn't.

"I've been having this strange dream about being a part of a group, and this morning I woke up so scared that I threw up."

Shit, I thought, something is wrong. Marie was the second one who came to me with dreams and she hadn't been hypnotized yet.

Unless . . .

"Marie, have you ever been hypnotized before?"

"Actually, yes. I just moved here from Utah. I was going through therapy for child abuse, and my therapist decided to do age regression to help me remember parts of my childhood that I had forgotten. My husband was transferred here, so I had to stop my therapy while getting ready to move."

"Marie, when did the dreams start?"

"Um . . . a few days after we moved here. Why?"

I tried to redirect her attention to why she was here. "Do you think your weight problem has anything to do with the child abuse?"

"I don't know. We didn't have a chance to get into it before I had to stop therapy."

I had to think, even though I knew I didn't have time. I had a suspicion, however, that in order to get my answer, I had to trick Naken.

"Marie, I never say anything derogatory about a colleague, but a therapist's job is to help his client move on, instead of dwell on the past or remember something they have forgotten."

"Forgetting is the way your mind protects you," I said as I looked her in the eye. "What do you think you will accomplish by remembering something that was traumatic and painful for you?"

She stared at her hands for a moment. "I never thought about it that way. Why would he do that if it wouldn't help me?"

"Because when you remember these painful events, you become very dysfunctional, and I hate to say this, you need to be in therapy longer."

"Oh," she said sharply. "How would that make me have a weight problem?"

"Because your mind needs to distract you from the traumatic memories. Sometimes, eating habits are the distraction."

"And what about the dream I've been having? Is that a part of it as well?"

"There is a very strong possibility that it is," I said confidently. "Marie, I'd like to use a technique with you that would eliminate the need for your mind to distract you with this dream. It would eliminate the dream altogether. Would you be willing to do it today?"

"Yes, definitely," she replied with enthusiasm. "I would love to get rid of this dream."

I looked at my watch. "I have another new client waiting for me, so I'm going to have my assistant, Raithe, give you a test to complete. It will tell me how you communicate. Then as soon as I am done with my next client, I will use a technique with you called quantum hypnosis. Is that alright with you?"

"You're the doc. You came very highly recommended by my primary doctor."

"Okay then."

We both stood up, and I took her to the front, where I told Raithe what I needed her to do.

My next client was Candice, who wanted to stop smoking. The interview was about explaining what hypnosis is and how it would allow her to quit smoking. Candice had never been hypnotized before, so she wasn't experiencing dreams.

Once her interview was over, I gave her my stress-management CD and sent her up to Raithe to set up her next appointment. Then, with some trepidation, I took Marie into the therapy room. The technique I used with her is very simple and powerful. With any luck, since regressive therapy wasn't used, Naken would not be able to take her.

We had a very successful session and Marie was convinced that it would help her. I gave her a CD to listen to before her next appointment as well as an exercise to use along with another CD. I sent her back up to Raithe to schedule her next appointment then breathed a sigh of relief.

Raithe came in and sat down on the sofa. "Well, I don't know how you did it, but you managed to keep the vampire from taking Marie."

"It's not over yet." I looked at my watch. "Have you heard anything from Linda? She's fifteen minutes late," I said, concerned.

"No, I haven't, and it's not like her to be late."

"I know," I said with a grimace. "And I am pretty sure she won't be showing up."

Her eyes opened wide with surprise. "Do you think he has taken her already?"

"I'm afraid so. This would have been her third session, and I think I know what is really going on."

"What do you think is going on?" she said, confused. "I thought we knew already."

"Well, I had thought he was taking them because they knew about his world via the dreams or because they had seen him and knew what he was."

"Yes," she said, still confused, "and that's not why?"

"No. He's trying to keep me from discovering his true purpose here." I smiled at her.

"And do you know what his real purpose is?" she asked anxiously.

I smiled again. "I think I do."

"Laurel, the suspense is killing me!" she almost yelled.

I gave her a conspiratorial look. "The day he took Adam, he said he was picking up 'seeds.' I think he was referring to the people he is taking." I looked at her to see if she understood.

"Laurel, come on! You are pulling my fingernails out! What does that mean?"

"They have been planting 'seeds' from their world in our world." She shook her head and raised her hands in frustration. Then suddenly, the light dawned. Her eyes opened wide. "Oh! My! God! They've been putting humans from their world into our world, and now he's collecting them."

"Right," I said satisfactorily.

"But why?" she asked, confused.

"I'm not sure, but I really want to find out because apparently, you and I are plants from their world."

"No!" She was wide-eyed again.

"Well, well, well. I wondered how long it would take you to figure it out." His voice wasn't angry this time. Instead, he sounded surprised.

Raithe and I both jumped at the sound of his voice, then we turned toward him with shocked looks on our faces.

I gave him my best angry look. "So I'm right. But I still don't know why."

"I will let Kianas explain it. Right now I have a deadline and must continue. Oh yes, Kendra and Dan will have to reschedule."

"You took Dan and Kendra already?"

"I am sorry, but they do not belong here. I will see you again, ladies.

And Laurel, I think you will like him too." Then he vanished into thin air once again.

~ ~ ~

# Eight

It seemed my day was going to be shorter than I had anticipated. Naken had already taken my next three appointments and my next appointment wasn't until three o'clock.

I turned toward Raithe. "Before we go to lunch, would you mind calling my last four clients to see if they will move up?"

"That's a great idea. I'm on it," she said as she stood up. I watched her back as she walked down the hall, if she knew what I suspected she wouldn't be so optimistic about all of this.

I had a real dilemma now. I was beginning to believe it was futile to try and stop Naken. It seemed his so-called 'seeds' were doomed to be taken to his world.

I had to think, I suppose I could stop working with any of them. Anyway, it wouldn't matter if he takes me, how would he find those that need to be retrieved?

I decided I was going to drive myself crazy. Raithe walked in about then; I looked at her expectantly.

She took a deep breath, "okay. Jim, your four thirty, canceled. He wants to come in at two o'clock on Monday. Kathy moved up to four o'clock and Terry moved up to five o'clock."

I looked at my watch. It was eleven thirty. "That gives us three and a half hours for lunch." I looked up at her. "What would you like to do?"

She sighed, "if I could sleep, I'd go home and take a nap. Why don't we go have a nice lunch and decide later what to do after that?"

"Sounds good to me," I said as I stood up. "It's stopped raining at least."

We went to one of our favorite restaurants downtown. Once we were seated, Raithe had to ask the twenty-four-hundred-dollar question.

"Okay," she said, "what do we do now? You have three more clients today. All three are supposed to have hypnosis sessions."

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before I answered, "I'm not sure. I really don't think there's anything I can do to stop Naken from taking them."

She leaned forward. "You can't just let him take them."

"What else can I do?"

"He can't make you hypnotize them!"

"I'm not so sure about that."

"What do you mean?" she said with an edge to her voice.

"He has already threatened to kill Ben. I'm sure he's not above blackmail." I was getting frustrated.

"You don't know that for sure," she said incredulously.

"Raithe, you know I can't take that chance."

"Speaking of Ben," she said, "what are you going to do about that six-foot problem?"

"I'm not going to tell him about Kendra or the others. I'm going to tell him I had an uneventful day. Then I'm going to tell him I need to be left alone for a while."

"You can't possibly think he will believe you. He already knows you were tying to protect him before." Her voice was desperate.

"Maybe . . . but I will convince him nonetheless." I gave her a hard look. "If I have to, I'll hurt him to save his life." I was getting desperate at this point.

She decided to change the subject. She could tell I was getting upset. "Laurel, what are you going to do about your last three clients?"

I just stared at her for a moment. "You're not going to like my answer."

"Laurel! You aren - "

I cut her off by raising my hand toward her. "I'm going to see if they regress into his world. Then I'm going to use them to find out more about his world."

She leaned in again. "How can you do that to them? I don't believe you! You are condemning them to his world. He's a vampire, Laurel, and they are human. What do you think will happen to them?"

She turned away from me. She was angry, and I didn't blame her. I just couldn't see how I could save them.

I put my hand on top of hers. "Raithe, honey, you and I are condemned to live in his world." She turned back to look at me. "Maybe I'll be able to save us all . . . but not here . . . here, he's in control. I have to let things play out the way they're supposed to. That's the only thing I can think of to do right now."

She gave me a weak smile. "I guess you're right. I'm sorry."

Our food finally came, so we stopped talking and began to eat. I didn't realize how hungry I was until I started eating. Halfway through my sandwich, my phone started vibrating.

I reached into my purse to retreive it, looking at the display. I looked up at Raithe. "It's Ben." I really didn't want to answer it but . . . "Hi, Ben."

"Hi, baby, how's your day going?"

"Raithe and I are having lunch."

"I thought I was bringing lunch."

"I know, I was going to call you. I had a few cancellations, so we decided to go out."

"Oh. Any signs of your vampire?" he said sarcastically.

"No. And he's not my vampire," I lied. "It's been a very uneventful day."

"That seems a little unbelievable. Why would he be staying away all of a sudden?"

I was becoming annoyed. "I don't know, Ben. I didn't see his appointment book. Maybe he needed a day off. Or maybe he thought I needed a day off." I was being just as sarcastic.

"Whoa, baby. I'm sorry. Why are you being so defensive?"

"Was there a reason for this call, Ben?"

His voice softened. "I was just about to go to lunch myself, and I wanted to let you know. What time do you want me to pick you up?"

I saw my chance, so I took it. "Don't bother, Ben. Raithe will take me home. I need some alone time."

"Laurel? Do you think that's wise, considering?"

"Considering what?"

"Your client with dream issues? You're supposed to work with her, right?"

"She was one of my cancellations."

"Oh, so now you don't think the damned vampire is coming?"

"Ben, I don't want to have this conversation with you."

"Well, I don't think it's a good idea for you to be alone! Besides" - his voice softened - "don't we have a date for a nap?"

"Ben, I really need some alone time right now. Please!"

"So you think he will leave you alone?" He turned sarcastic again.

"Yes, I do, Ben." I hung up on him as the tears started to flow. I couldn't afford to have him hear my voice crack.

I just sat there staring at my phone. The tears made it hard for me to see the waitress as she came up to the table.

Raithe looked up at her, shaking her head. She walked away. Raithe reached across the table, putting her hand over mine. "Laurel, are you alright?"

I couldn't answer. I knew I had hurt Ben, but I had to keep him away. I had to save his life.

"We need to go." I looked up without looking at her. "Are you ready?"

I was barely hanging on. I handed her my credit card. "I need to leave.

I'll be in the car." I stood up and started to leave when Raithe stopped me, "here, you need the keys."

"Thanks," was all I said. By the time I got to the car, I was sobbing. I dropped the keys and had to retrieve them out of a puddle of water. By the time I got the car unlocked and got in, I was a mess. I couldn't stop crying. I put my hand over my eyes. "Shit, shit, shit! Stop it! Breathe . . ." . As I sat there taking deep breaths, the door opened and Raithe got in.

"Laurel?" she whispered. "Are you sure you're alright?" She put two boxes in the back seat. I gave her a questioning look. "Our leftovers."

"Oh, thanks, I forgot all about that. I shook my head. "No, I'm not all right. What time is it?"

"We still have two hours."

"Take me home please."

"Sure," she said softly. She put the keys in the ignition and the car sprang to life.

Neither of us said anything on the way to my house. I just stared out the window, trying to decide what to do. It would solve the problem with my clients if I canceled my day.

"Raithe," I said, "would you mind calling my clients for today and rescheduling?"

"No, I wouldn't mind. What do you want me to tell them?"

"Tell them I got sick from something I ate," I said, emotionless.

She turned to stare at me. "I'll have to go back to the office."

"Thank you. Would you mind dropping me off on the way?"

"Can I come by and stay with you for a while?" She had tears in her eyes.

I turned toward her and smiled. "I'm okay sweetie, you go home to your family. I really need to be alone." I turned away from her to stare out the window. "I think I'll work in my garden. It's turning out to be a pretty day."

"Are you sure?" she said, worried.

"I'll call you tomorrow," I said as I turned back to her. "I promise."

I could tell she wasn't happy about dropping me off even though she understood. When we arrived at my house, I reached over to gave her a hug, I took my leftovers and went inside.

As soon as I walked in the door, something felt different. I froze in the entryway, listening. I heard nothing, as if the electricity was off . . . . dead.

I took a deep breath. "Move," I whispered to myself. I went into the kitchen and put my leftovers in the refrigerator. When I turned around to go to the sink, I was shocked to see someone staring back at me from the patio in the back yard.

She was so beautiful I wasn't sure she was real. She had very long corn-silk blond hair, her skin almost white and her eyes looked like blue ice crystals. She was dressed in a long-sleeved white dress, very fitted to the hips. It flared out from there until it touched the ground. A silver belt with red stones set in it lay just past her hips then formed a V in front, which ended as a single long piece down to just above the hem of her dress. Her eyes told me she was a vampire.

I couldn't move. Finally she moved and smiled at me. The breath I didn't know I was holding came out in a whoosh. I started backing up toward the way I had just come but I was shaking so badly I could hardly walk.

I turned to run for the door, too late. Suddenly she was standing right in front of me. What is wrong with these vampires!" I thought, don't they know how to use a door?

She continued to smile silently, walking around me like she was sizing me up. She leaned in, moving my hair away from the right side of my neck. I shied away from her

She smiled again, "I'm not here to hurt you, Laurel." Her soprano voice sounded like tiny musical bells. "You are a strange one for a human."

I couldn't find my voice as my eyes followed her, fear had taken it from me.

She laughed. "Are you afraid of me, Laurel?"

I finally blew out the breath I had been holding for so long. "Who . . . are . . . you?" I barely got it out in a whisper.

"I am sister to Kainas. My name is Kiina."

"You are Naken's sister?" I blurted out.

"Naken?" She laughed again, "Naken is like a brother to Kainas. No, he is not my brother."

"Why are you here?" I asked a little louder this time.

Her expression turned serious. "Because Naken believes you are meant to come to our world." She scrutinized me a little closer then leaned in and took a deep breath. "He believes you are meant to be Kainas's mate."

My eyes opened wide. "Excuse me?" I said sharply. My voice was too high. "What are you talking about? He's a vampire! I'm a human! Is he crazy?"

"I was beginning to think Naken was hallucinating." She looked at me approvingly. "He is right. You are fearless." She reached up and took the clip out of my hair. It was so fast I wouldn't have noticed but for my hair falling in my face. She walked around me again.

I was starting to feel like a piece of meat at a market. "What are you doing?" I demanded. "Why is Naken putting people here from your world? For what purpose?"

She stepped back, unsmiling. "You may be fearless. However, there is a fine line between fearlessness and stupidity. I am not at liberty to divulge this information. And you must know your place, Laurel Lee from Earth."

Then suddenly she vanished.

I was spent. My energy left with Kiina. I decided to go outside to sit on my patio. Maybe, I thought, the sun will energize me.

I sat on the glider, put my feet up and crossed my legs in the lotus position. I placed my hands, palms up on my knees, then I closed my eyes. I tried to guide myself through a meditation.

I saw myself in the woods. Somehow they were different, greener. The trees had flowers on them. Then my heart began to pound. I was running, looking behind me. I could feel his breath on my neck, but when I looked behind me, he wasn't there. I knew he was close, and I was scared. I knew I was going to die.

My eyes flew open. I stayed there taking deep breaths, focusing on slowing my heart down. It was my dream, the one I couldn't remember this morning. I closed my eyes again, continuing to breathe. It felt like I had been that way for about thirty minutes when suddenly I felt the change. It was the same still air I felt in the house. When I opened my eyes, I was stunned.

Slowly, I uncrossed my legs, put them on the ground, and stood up. I knew this was Kianas. From the moment our eyes met, we felt a connection. Not just any connection, it was a feeling that took my breath away. I felt as though I were moving in slow motion, and if this moment ever stopped, I might not survive it. It took me a moment to realize I wasn't breathing, my heart was about to explode out of my chest. Time stood still as I took in all of him.

He looked to me to be a mature man in his forties, mainly because of the slight graying at his temples and the narrow white streak in the wave over his left eyebrow. He wasn't especially tall, maybe five ten, but to me everyone was tall to my five foot one. He had a kind face so beautiful that I wondered if he were truly real. Yet his pale skin and light almost-white-crystal blue eyes gave me pause, especially because he wasn't smiling. As a mater of fact, he looked a bit terrifying. His expression was that of someone both angry and surprised at his surroundings. He looked as if he had stepped out of one of my favorite period movies from the sixteenth century.

He was the first to speak. "Where is this?" he said softly. I became mesmerized by the sound of his voice, which immediately put me at ease. I didn't speak at first, so he repeated his question, this time with a smile. I became confused as I wasn't sure he actually spoke. I didn't remember seeing his lips move. Slowly I stammered, "Uh . . . you . . . are . . . in . . . my . . . garden." I knew who he was because of Naken, but there was more to it than that. While I was puzzling this out, he was suddenly right in front of me, my eyes unable to look away. My heart was trying to escape from my chest, I found it hard to breath, then everything went black.

~ ~ ~

# Nine

When I opened my eyes, I realized I was on the sofa in front of my fireplace. When finally, my eyes focused, I found myself staring into two ice-blue crystal eyes.

He was smiling, which was a great relief.

"I am so sorry I frightened you," he said in a perfect tenor voice. "My name is Kianas. I am not sure how I got here, but I suspect my friend, Naken, had something to do with it."

Once again I had lost my voice, I was too busy wondering how anyone could be so beautiful. I was finding it hard to breath again; he was so close. My eyes closed and once again, everything went black.

I could hear someone calling my name, the voice unfamiliar. Where is it coming from, I thought. "Laurel!" His voice sounded concerned. "Please, you must wake up."

Finally, my eyes popped open. For a long moment I stared into his eyes. "How do you know my name?" I whispered.

He smiled. He was so . . . beautiful. I just couldn't think of any other word to describe him.

"Are you feeling better? May I bring you something? Water? A cold cloth? Please, your wish is my command." He bowed his head.

My god, this beautiful man wants to wait on me? "Yes . . . I mean, no . . . I . . . uh . . . I'm fine. I sat up and swung my legs off the sofa. He took my hands, helping me up.

"How did you come here? Where did you come from? Why do I feel so connected to you?" I took a deep breath.

"Well," he sighed. "I am not sure how I got here, aside from the fact I know Naken had something to do with it. I am from the North Content of my world, Htrae. As for the last question, I am not sure. Since this is not my world, I do not understand why we feel this overwhelming connection. "'We'?" I said in a small voice.

He nodded. "Yes, I too feel this connection. I am sure there is an explanation for why we feel this way."

I started to say, Naken told me you would clarify everything, but for some reason I couldn't.

"Please, I have so many questions. May we talk?" I said, unable to take my eyes from his face.

"By all means," he said as he bowed from the waist. "I also have many questions for you, Mistress Laurel."

"Please, Laurel will do." It was a bit unnerving to be talking to this beautiful man dressed like he just stepped out of the sixteenth century. He was wearing light-brown pants that bloused just below the knee. The lower part of his legs were covered in white hose and boots that came halfway up his calf. His shirt was long with full sleeves bloused at the wrist.

Over that he had a dark-brown leather vest that went just below his hips, and a black leather belt around his waist. His hair was long, light brown, tied back into a low ponytail. On the left side of his neck was a tattoo like mine and Raithe's. If he was going to be here long, I thought, I would need to get him some clothes.

I openly stared up at his smiling face. When I finally tore my eyes from his and found my voice again, "We need to get some clothes for you. If anyone sees you dressed like that, it would open a whole batch of questions we can't answer. Since it is January, it's a bit late for Halloween."

"Clothes." He looked down at himself. "I do believe you are right."

"You look to be about the same size as my late husband. I think I have something for you to wear."

A glowing smile spread across his face, "you seem very comfortable with me. This is unusual for a human?" His words were more of a question than a statement.

He really didn't know what Naken was doing, and I didn't understand why I couldn't tell him about Naken.

"Why wouldn't I be comfortable with you?"

He tilted his head as he studied my face. "Do you not know who or what I am? I am from another world. Is this not an unusual experience?"

I tried to suppress a smile. "Um . . . yes, you might say that." I looked up at him. "You are not my first."

I turned toward the bedroom, to get clothes for him; he reached for my hand, pulling me back to him. "What do you mean, I am not your first?" He had that surprised, angry look on his face again. "How many of my kind have you encountered?"

"Three," I said as my eyes moved down to his hand around my wrist. "Counting you, I have seen three of your kind."

"Was Naken one of them?"

I couldn't answer him, so I just stared back at him.

He looked angry again. "He must have compelled you not to tell me." He pulled me to him again. Holding me in his gaze, he spoke very quickly. At least I thought he was speaking. I wasn't sure because I couldn't see his lips moving, nor did I hear what he said. "You are released from Naken's order to not tell me about him. You will tell me everything he has done and how long he has been here." Then he abruptly released me.

I staggered back, with a confused look on my face. "What did you do to me?"

"I broke Naken's compelling." He still looked angry, but I had a feeling he wasn't angry with me. "Tell me." He smiled. "What has my dear friend Naken been up to, and who was the third?"

I thought to myself that it was strange that I could tell him now. A few moments ago, I couldn't.

"Naken said he was collecting 'seeds,' people from your world who were planted on my world. He said you would explain." I looked at him expectantly.

He lowered his head, smiled to himself, then looked at me. "This explanation will take some time. You said you have clothes for me?"

"Yes, I do." I nodded. "In the bedroom." He followed close behind me. I gave him a pair of Peter's jeans and a long-sleeved T-shirt. "You can change in here." I smiled, then turned and walked to the living room.

In about two minutes, he walked out dressed in Peter's clothes. The speed was no surprise to me. I had seen Naken move with unbelievable speed over the past four days. I was starting to get use to it.

It was getting dark and the temperature was going down so I built a fire in the fireplace while he watched me from the sofa. I hadn't eaten since lunch, and my stomach was starting to grumble at me but I wasn't sure how to approach Kianas about eating. I decided I had to, or starve myself.

"Kianas," I said tentatively, "I need to eat something." He smiled at me, making me nervous. "I know your diet is limited, but I don't know how limited. Can you drink . . . other liquids?" He was still smiling.

"Yes, Laurel. You need not be concerned about me."

"Can you drink hot tea?"

"If it would please you."

"Would it please you?" I asked, perplexed.

He laughed softly. "It would please me to join you while you," he paused, "eat your food."

I blushed and ducked my head. "All right. Let's go into the kitchen." I smiled at him as he got up from the sofa.

I gestured toward the stools at the breakfast bar. He sat down and reached for my hand. His hand felt very cool and dry. Even though it felt strange, I didn't pull away. My heart beat faster when he touched me.

He pulled me closer. "Laurel, I feel a strong need for you. I do not understand this feeling as it has not happened to me for a very long time. I lost my mate in the great war."

"But I am human and you are - "

"A vampire. Yes, I know. This is not unusual for a Vampire to fall in love with a human. My mate of many years was human."

"But how?" I wasn't sure how to put my thoughts into words, so I decided to put it off for a while.

"Um . . . I think I'll fix some tea," I said, looking down at our hands. I pulled my hand from his reluctantly, then I made myself busy putting the teapot on the stove and looking in the refrigerator for leftovers. I found the leftover Chinese food from my night with Ben. I felt a pang of guilt. I know I hurt Ben. I told myself it was to save his life, but it still bothered me that I treated him so badly. I decided to have the salad I brought home from lunch with Raithe. I was glad she had the foresight to have it boxed after I left in a hurry.

Kianas hadn't said anything; he was watching me intently. "So. Tell me about your world," I said, breaking the silence.

"What would you like to know?"

"You said there are humans there. Do you live peacefully together? I mean, are there a lot of your kind as well as humans?"

A slight smile spread across his face. "Vampires outnumber the humans, I'm afraid."

My eyes must have shown my sudden shock and fear.

"Mainly because of the war," he said. "Our king does not believe in killing humans for blood. Unfortunately, it still happens." He looked at me apologetically. "We do have those who believe humans are like cattle, not worth saving. That is why many are in hiding."

I sat down next to him with my salad. "What about the werewolves and witches? Do you live peacefully with them?"

He raised an eyebrow. "And how do you know about them? Did Naken - "

"No," I cut him off. "My clients' dreams."

"Your clients' . . . dreams? I do not understand."

I looked at him puzzled. "Didn't Naken tell you?"

He shook his head. "Tell me what?"

"He said my clients' dreams of your world is the reason he is able to take them."

"You mean the 'seeds'?"

I shook my head yes. "Why do you put them on our world?"

He seemed thoughtful. "Naken said nothing about dreams to me. My friend Naken has some explaining to do."

"You didn't answer my question."

"The 'seeds'?" He turned back to me.

"Yes."

"Humans on my world live twice as long as humans from earth. We bring our humans here when they are very young. When they mate with your kind, their offspring live longer. We are expanding the lives of humans on your world. You might say we are manipulating their DNA."

The teapot whistled. I got up to make the tea. "For what purpose?" I handed him some tea.

He put the tea down then took my hand again. "We need to continue our earlier conversation."

I looked down at my hand in his. My skin wasn't much darker than his. That was the Black Irish in me, white skin and freckles everywhere. My hand was warmer than his. "About what?" I asked innocently. I knew what he was referring to.

He pulled me back down on the stool. "You feel our connection, do you not?"

I raised my chin and looked him in the eye. "Yes."

"In answer to your question, you would have to become like me," he said in almost a whisper.

I was quiet as I looked at him in disbelief.

"Are you afraid?" he asked softly.

"Yes." I could feel the tears welling up in my eyes.

He put his arm around my waist. "Do not be afraid of me Laurel. I would not force you. It would be your decision."

I was looking at my hands. He reached out with his other hand and pulled my face up to look at him. Then he kissed me - not the passionate kiss that Ben gave me, but a tender kiss that your lover would give you the first time he kissed you.

When he pulled away, he was smiling. I felt an automatic smile come to my face. I didn't understand how I could feel this way about someone I had only known for a matter of hours. A vampire, no less.

I turned on my stool toward him then moved my hair away from the right side of my neck.

His eyes went wide. "Naken bit . . ." Then he saw my tattoo. He touched my neck. I shivered from his cool touch. "When did you get this? How old were you?"

"I was fifty. Naken asked the same questions. What is the significance of our spiral tattoos?"

Kianas looked up at me. "'We'? Who else has this?"

"My friend and sometimes assistant. The tattoo was her idea."

"How old was she?" His questions were getting more urgent.

"Raithe was forty. Why? Answer my question," I insisted.

He turned on the stool, then stood up, pulling me with him. "Raithe is a 'seed.'"

I narrowed my eyes at him. "Oh my god, that's why Naken said he was going to take her." Even though I was shocked, I suspected Raithe was a 'seed.'

"Yes, and he has probably already taken her. She is from our world, Laurel."

"And me? What am I? Naken said I would be taken as well. Am I a 'seed'?"

"No, Laurel, all of our seeds get the tattoo when they turn forty. That is one way for us to find them. The spiral signifies the gateway from one world into another, it is programmed before they come to your world."

I shook my head and tried to pull away. "I don't understand."

He pulled me to him again as I started crying. I wasn't crying for myself. I was crying for Raithe and Cayla and Ken. They were taking a mother from her children. I had told Raithe I wouldn't let that happen, and now I realized I was powerless to stop it.

I looked up at him. "Then why me?" I asked again.

He became serious. "Because you are a legend." He kissed my forehead then looked down at me.

Now I was really confused. "Excuse me? I am a legend? What does that mean?"

"Your appearance has been foretold for thousands of years. We have been waiting for you for so long. Now I see why Naken brought us together." He was quiet for a moment. "I am not happy that he bit you. That was unnecessary."

"You have got to be kidding!" I pushed myself away from him. "This is crazy! No, I'm not who you think I am!" I was, needless to say, very upset; and no amount of reassurances would change my mind.

Then I began to feel it again, the change in the air. Before I could react, Naken suddenly appeared in the kitchen.

"You took her!" I yelled at him, then I slapped his face.

He reached up and felt his jaw like I, a mere human, could hurt him. "Nice greeting, Laurel."

He looked at Kianas, then he smiled. "I knew you would like her. Did you figure it out?"

Kianas laughed. "Yes, I did, and you deserved that slap. I am very angry that you bit her, brother. But then again, thank you for bringing me here to meet her." He gave him a curt nod of the head. "She is all and more than the prophecy. We will need to guard her well. There are those who do not wish the prophecy to be true."

"Yes, I agree," said Naken. "That is why I brought you to her rather than bring her back myself. She needs to go to your villa to be under our protection. The King must not learn of her existence, or he will have her killed. Now we must go, her" - he looked at me disapprovingly - "boyfriend is on his way here."

Kianas raised an eyebrow. "Her boyfriend?" He looked at me with a questioning look. "Is there something I should know?"

I gave him a scathing look. "You didn't expect me to be a virgin, did you?" I said sarcastically. "And you two have a lot of explaining to do before I go anywhere."

They both laughed, and Kianas put his arm around me. At the same time, Naken touched his shoulder. The next moment, I was no longer in my kitchen.

~ ~ ~

# Book Two

Htrae

Being deeply loved by someone gives you strength, while loving someone deeply gives you courage.

Lao Tzu

Time Travel & Htrae's History

The planet Htrae is ten times larger than Earth, it rotates somewhat slower and it is farther away from their sun. One day is forty-two earth hours and one year is thirty earth years. The atmosphere is very moist and thick and it's chemical make-up is different from ours. This makes it hard for an Earth human to adjust but not impossible. Only two out of ten live long enough to adjust to the moisture laden air.

The planet of Htrae is mostly lush and green and like Earth, is also made up of mostly water. The oceans are so vast and storms so violent that very few have have braved the elements to discover what lies beneath. There are few places without rain. Those places have virtually no rain at all and are made up of sand and rock. Life there is strange and savage. Even the vampires fear the creatures there and refer to them only as sand demons.

Even though Earth and Htrae are similar the evolution of each are different. Evolution happened faster on Htrae. Vampires appeared before werewolves and humans. There were no dinosaurs. Vampires were perhaps the first so called humanoids to emerge because of the hostile environment of the new world.

The warm blooded creatures on Htrae were much larger and aggressive. They didn't feed on the flesh of other warm blooded animals, they fed on their blood. Vampires evolved from a giant bat like creature that walked on two legs most of the time. It looked more like an ape with wings but more equine and graceful.

Even though they are from a warm blooded past, vampires eventually become cold blooded with age. However, they are living sentient beings. It is believed their extraordinary long life span is the reason they eventually become cold to the touch.

Vampires also breed and have children but the child doesn't become a vampire until they reach what we would call puberty. They call it "changing." Once they have "changed" the aging process slows down.

Each individual has their own rate of aging outwardly but the only way they truly age is by their body temperature which becomes colder slowly over time. They can live to be thousands of years old.

Werewolves evolved from a giant wolf species separate from most. Although their features are mostly human they look different from the humans on Htrae. The eyes are more like a wolfs than human and their bodies are tall, thin and muscular. They live like humans however they have the ability to change at will when it is necessary. They can also live to be thousands of years old.

Witches on Htrae practice magick similar to the Wiccan covens on Earth but their anatomy is different from Htrae humans. Their blood is also different, vampires cannot consume it because of an element that allows them to teleport over short distances. This element is like poison to the vampires but it will not kill them. The poison incapacitates them for days. Witches are also very intelligent naturally so the vampires use them as their scientists.

The Vampire stumbled upon our world while trying to "time travel"

to their own past. They were trying to change the events leading to the great war between the Vampire and the Werewolf. Much was lost as a result of this war, if it could have been averted life would be different on Htrae. It took them hundreds of years to redevelop the technology they had lost, and then they found Earth.

~ ~ ~

# One

I remember screaming profanities as my body felt like it was being crushed, pulled apart, and set on fire. At least that was what it felt like.

When the pain abated, the nausea hit me and everything stopped moving. I was afraid to open my eyes, but I had to. I had to throw up.

I opened my eyes to a lush green forest. As much as I hated defiling it, I found the first open spot and emptied my stomach.

Both Kianas and Naken were laughing at me. I was not amused. I stumbled over to a log and sat on it. I was so dizzy I would have fallen over backward if Kianas hadn't grabbed me.

I glared at him. "You could have warned me I was going to feel like this," I complained.

He smiled apologetically. "If I had told you what you would feel like, you would have been fearful as well. Unfortunately, the tension in your body would would have made it worse.

"Worse!" I yelled. "How on God's earth could that have been worse! What am I saying? I'm not on Earth anymore. What happened to 'I won't force you'?" I was so angry I began to hyperventilate.

"Laurel, you must calm down," Kianas pleaded. He looked up at Naken. "What is happening to her?"

"It is the effects of the atmosphere. She will be fine in a few moments," he said, unsympathetically. He seemed to be uneasy about something as his eyes searched the forest.

I had my head between my knees, taking deep breaths. I lifted my head long enough to glare at him. "Thanks for the sympathy," I said angrily.

He knelt down in front of me. "I am sorry, Laurel. I am distressed for you, but we must not stay here," he said as he looked around nervously. "Can you walk?" he asked with a slight smile on his face.

Kianas was very concerned as he searched my face. "I can carry you if you cannot walk." He offered his hand to help me stand up.

"No, thank you," I said with a look at Naken that could kill. "I'll walk." I raised my chin to look into Kianas' concerned eyes. "I'll be all right," I said softly.

Famous last words. As soon as I stood up I fainted.

I woke up to the feeling of gentle swaying, I opened my eyes to meet with two crystal blue eyes, Kianas was carrying me. I decided I would be better off staying where I was rather than throw up or faint. My dignity wouldn't survive that twice. As it was, I wasn't sure I wanted to walk through this dense forest.

It was misting heavily, which I'm sure had already done a number on my hair and clothes. I was soaked to the skin, although I wasn't cold.

As I began to look around me, I noticed how beautiful the forest was. There were trees and plants I had never seen. They were huge, dark, and foreboding. Every inch of the ground was green. There were flowers in many colors. Even some of the trees had flowers.

Kianas hadn't taken his eyes off of me since I had opened mine, I was beginning to feel uncomfortable under his gaze so I broke the silence, "What time of day is it here?"

Kianas' smiled. "It is late evening. It will soon be fully dark."

I sent him a shy smile, averting my eyes from his. "How long have I been out?"

"About an hour, Earth time. We are almost there." When I lifted my eyes to his again, he lowered his head and kissed me. "I am sorry. I cannot stop myself."

"I would rather you didn't stop yourself." I lowered my eyes. "I really don't understand this feeling I have for you." I felt him stop.

"Nor do I." He set my feet on the ground. "Your new home, Laurel." I looked up. "Oh my god! I know you said a villa, but this is a mansion!"

He took my hand. "Come, we must get you out of the rain."

We walked through one of two huge arches, which was part of an outer wall surrounding the main building. After walking up five steps, we stood in front of two huge double doors that looked like what Julie described in her dream.

There were faces, six of them on the doors. Each face was different with eyes made out of some kind of metal. The doors looked to be about ten feet tall.

As I stood there gawking at the doors, suddenly they opened, light spilled out as Kiina, in all her beauty, stood bathed in the light.

A beautiful smile seemed to leapt across her face. "Welcome, Laurel." She gestured for me to come in. "Come, you must be cold. We must get you upstairs, where you can bathe and dress in dry clothes."

My mouth must have been hanging open; I couldn't tell. Opulence would be an understatement. The entry, if you could call it that, went all the way up to the second floor. There was a large round table in the middle of the area; however, the room made it look small by comparison. On the table was a very large ornately painted vase, filled with beautiful flowers I had never seen before.

Kianas pulled me to him and kissed me. When he released me, I was breathless. "Come, you must go with Kiina. She will take care of you." He gave me a reassuring smile. "I must take nourishment."

I turned toward Kiina; taking her outstretched hand, I allowed her to guide me to a red carpeted staircase. It rivaled the great staircases of the old Southern plantation homes. There was a chandelier hanging from the high ceiling like I had never seen before. The walls had soft lighting that seemed to come from the seam in the ceilings, there were no other light fixtures that I could see.

When we reached the second landing, there was a small, by comparison, door directly in front of us. She opened the door to reveal a bathroom with a toilet and a vanity sink. When I looked at her with a question on my face, she laughed.

"We have humans who are in our service." She smiled. "Come, the bath is this way." She gestured to a hallway on the left.

"Kiina, when you were in my house, you said I would need to learn my place."

She tilted her head and studied me for a moment before she answered, "Yes, I remember."

"What did you mean by that?" I tried to sound innocent.

She was thoughtful for a moment. "On Htrae we have four species of humanoids: Vampire, Werewolf, Witch, and Humans." She was gesturing toward another door as she talked. "The hierarchy is in this order. Our king, Kasan, is a Vampire. He is responsible for peace in our world. Each species has their own leader. However, they all answer to King Kasan. His rules are very strict for a very good reason."

She opened the doors we were standing in front of while she was explaining. My jaw dropped once again.

"Oh!" I chirped. "Now this is what I call a bathroom." I turned in a circle, taking in all the room. The room was - here's that word again - huge. The walls were a combination of pale lavender, purple, and cranberry. There were cabinets painted gold with white marble tops.

The floor was covered in a large white satin block tile. In the middle of the room was a very large claw-foot bathtub. The rugs around the room were floral tapestry in the same colors of the room. The lighting was the same as downstairs, it looked like the ceiling was glowing softly.

I was beginning to think I had died and gone to heaven. "Wow" was all I could say. I turned to see Kiina with a very amused look on her face.

"You have not seen a bathroom like this?"

"Uh . . . no." I turned to look at my surroundings again. Suddenly I saw myself in a mirror. I put my hand on my head. "Oh my god. I look worse than I feel." I turned to Kiina. "I really don't feel so good." I grabbed the side of the tub and sat on the floor.

Kiina walked over and knelt on the floor beside me. She touched my forehead. Her hand felt cool. "We must get you into the bath. You are very warm. I am afraid you will be sick for a while until . . . . you become accustomed to our world."

She began to run water in the tub. The sound of the water was soothing, and the cool tile felt good on my skin. I started trying to take my clothes off, when I felt cool hands helping me.

I must have fainted again. When I opened my eyes, I was in the tub and the water around me was bubbling. "Oh . . . it's a hot tub," I purred.

I heard musical laughter beside me. "You are a very unusual human, Laurel. I think I like you very much."

I turned toward her. "Obviously, you haven't met many humans from my world. We're all pretty much the same."

"You are my first. Most of the humans who are brought back are reunited with their twins and soon remember who they are. Htrea's humans are nothing like you."

I sat up and stared at her. "Twins?"

"Yes, we only seed your world with one of a twin. They are reawakened through dreams of their twin on this world."

Suddenly I remembered Raithe. "You mean Raithe has a twin here?"

"Yes, she will be reunited when she is over the sickness."

"Where is she? Can I see her?" I asked anxiously.

"We have prepared a room for her. We knew you would be anxious to see her. You will see her after you have taken nourishment and rested."

"Thank you. What about her children? Will she ever be able to see her children again?"

She ignored my question. "The time! We must get you out of the bath and dressed. You must have nourishment. It will help with the sickness."

"Oh, the clothes I had on were the only clothes I had. What will I wear?" I said, distressed.

"Not to worry, I have clothes for you. Why do you think I came to visit you? I have prepared for your arrival. Naken and I conspired against Kianas as a surprise."

I wondered how it was possible for her to do much preparing. It was just this afternoon that I saw her in my kitchen. I decided to let it go for now. Kiina was shampooing my hair, which felt very soothing for the raging headache I was beginning to feel. I wondered how long this "sickness" was going to last.

Kiina helped me out of the enormous tub and wrapped me in a luxurious robe. Then she sat me at a vanity and combed and dried my hair until it was almost as straight as hers. She used some kind of a clear powder, as she brushed to dry my hair, which left it straight and shiny.

"Wow, I can't believe you were able to get my hair so straight. I've had it all my life and I still haven't learned to tame it."

She giggled. It sounded more like tinkling bells. "You are very beautiful, Laurel. I can see why my brother is already in love with you. When you become as we are, it will be easier for you here."

My eyes must have shown the alarm I felt. "When I become like you?"

She turned me to face her. "Did he not tell you?" She sounded alarmed.

"He said it would be my decision, that he wouldn't force me."

"What was he thinking bringing you here without telling you!" She put her hands on my shoulders. "Laurel, you will die if you stay human."

"I don't understand. You have other humans here."

"Yes, but they are from our world. They are different from you. The chemistry and atmosphere here are very different from yours."

"Shit!" I looked up at her. "Sorry, that seems to be my favorite word lately. Kianas said I'm supposed to be someone from a prophecy. What is that about?" I was starting to panic. "How long do I have?"

"The prophecy? Lysander's prophecy? How old are you, Laurel?" "I'm fifty-two," I said, confused.

"When did you get your tattoo?"

"When I turned fifty."

She lowered her head, as if thinking to herself. She smiled weakly.

"No apology is necessary. My dear brother will explain himself to me," she said angrily. "Come, we must dress you."

I was too anxious to be amazed at the wardrobe room. It was the size of my bedroom at home. Well, I was almost too anxious to be amazed, but I thought it was filled with the most beautiful dresses I had ever seen, with the exception of seeing them in my favorite period movies.

I was too flustered to decide what to wear, considering the sheer number of choices. Kiina finally made the decision for me, a simple pale-blue dress that showed off my best attributes. The dress was made of a soft cotton-like fabric with a sheen to it. The bodice had an almost-off-the-shoulders round neck. It was long and tight fitting to the waist and hips, where it gradually flared out until it reached the floor. The sleeves were tight to just above the elbow, then they flared widely just above the wrist and continued to flare at the back. At the waist she put a large but light chain with dark blue stones, which hung slightly off the waist and into a wide V below the belly. The end of the chain stopped above the hem. She then put a matching necklace around my neck and earrings as well.

Kiina dressed in a similar gown of gold. With her corn-silk golden hair, it was the perfect color for her. As I watched her getting dressed, I was amazed at how quickly she moved. I understood why they moved so quickly on Earth. Since our gravity and atmosphere were lighter, it allowed them to move twice as fast. When she finished, I was mesmerized by how beautiful she was.

"Wow, no one will take a second look at me. You are gorgeous, Kiina."

She grinned mysteriously. "Maybe, but I do not think so."

She turned me around to look at myself in a full-length mirror. My jaw dropped. "Is that really me?" By the time she finished with me, I looked like I was ready to go to a ball. My hair was already long, but I had no idea how long it was. It was almost to my waist when straight. "I can see now why you have adopted the Renaissance look."

"You are also gorgeous, Laurel. And yes, that is really you." Kiina surveyed her handiwork. "He does not deserve someone so beautiful. Come, it is time to see our naughty Kianas."

We walked arm and arm to the stairs, a somewhat-pretty human and an amazingly beautiful vampire.

At the bottom of the stairs stood Naken and Kianas. They were dressed in the traditional sixteenth-century dress as well. Kianas was wearing white hose and black shoes with a gold buckle. His breeches were dark blue and he had a light-blue long brocade vest with a white shirt. The shirt was high at the neck, collarless, with a black belt at his waist. How can a man be so breathtakingly beautiful, I thought.

Naken was wearing a similar dress, only his brocade jacket was gold.

It seemed there was a theme here. I smiled, laughing internally and trying to hold it to a smile as I watched the two of them with unsuspecting grins on their faces. They both had a lot to answer for, and I was going to get my answers, human or not.

Kiina milked those smiles as much as she could. We walked together until we got halfway down. She let my arm drop then gestured for me to continue down the stairs toward Kianas. When I reached the bottom, Kianas bowed from the waist and took my hand in his. His touch sent my heart on a race to my cheeks, which I am sure burned pink.

"You are a most beautiful woman, Laurel. I am impatient to make you my own." He kissed my hand, then placed it on his arm. I was still marveling over the entry when he led me into another beautiful room.

Kiina and Naken were right behind us, and by the looks they were giving each other, I had a feeling they were in love.

The room we were in was small by comparison to the rest of the house. It was a large living room filled with sofas and overstuffed large chairs, antique tables, and buffets. The room was mostly white, getting its color from pillows and artwork of all kinds.

At the far end of the room was a small oval table set for four. Behind the table, the floor-to-ceiling window revealed hundreds of tiny white lights strung around trees and bushes outside.

"It's beautiful," I said as Kianas pulled my chair out for me. I sat down, still enthralled by the lights outside.

"It pales by comparison to your beauty," he said as he leaned down and put his hands on my shoulders. He brushed my hair aside and kissed the right side of my neck. I froze. He stopped when he felt my tension. "Laurel, please, do not be afraid of me. I will never force you."

Right, I thought, I didn't realize that only pertained to turning me into a vampire. I just smiled up at him.

After we were all seated, a young human girl brought a carafe of wine (at least that's what I thought it was) to the table. She went to Kianas first and actually bowed. "Master," she said with a smile.

Kianas nodded. She poured the wine in his glass first. "Thank you, Solia," he said with a smile.

"Master." She bowed her head again, then she went to Naken and Kiina. When she didn't pour anything in my glass, I realized with horror that the "wine" wasn't wine at all; it was blood.

It took all my effort to contain my desire to get up and run screaming from the room. I took a few deep breaths to contain and calm myself.

A few moments later, Solia was pouring something in my wineglass, then she left the carafe next to me.

"Mistress." She bowed her head to me.

I looked her in the eye and said, "Laurel, please call me Laurel." I smiled at her.

Her reaction took me by surprise. She looked at me like I had grown horns or something. "No, mistress, I couldn't!" She was afraid as she looked at Kianas. She practically ran from the room.

I looked at Kianas with confusion. "What did I say wrong?"

He put his hand over mine. "I am sorry, Laurel. Solia is a servant. She has been trained from birth to serve our family. It is our way."

I pulled my hand from his. "That's barbaric! Is she a slave?"

I turned and looked at Kiina. She gave me a disapproving look and a slight shake of her head.

"Kianas," she said, "you must answer a question for me, brother."

He turned to her with a stern look on his face. "Yes, my sister, what is your question?"

Nice, I thought, change the subject. I decided to stare out the window.

I took a drink of my wine, which was quite pleasant. It had a sweet taste but was not sugary. I took a few more drinks before I began to pay attention to the conversation.

"Why did you not tell Laurel that she must become like us or she will not survive on Htrae? You know as a human from Earth she will die." She looked at him sternly.

Before he could answer, Solia entered the room with a tray. It was my dinner, no doubt. When she set the dish in front of me, I wasn't prepared for their idea of nourishment, as they called it.

"Mistress." She set the plate with some kind of a small animal in front of me. The aroma of meat filled my nose and it actually looked like it might taste good. When she didn't leave, I looked up at her and smiled. "Um, I don't eat meat," I said quietly.

They all looked at me, shocked. Kianas was the first to speak. "Then how do you survive?"

"I am a vegetarian. I eat fruits and vegetables, nuts, legumes, breads, salads? Humans here don't eat these things?" This could be a bit of a problem, I thought to myself.

"Solia," Kiina said kindly, "please bring a dish of fruits and aspira." She turned to me. "We do have fruits but different from yours. We also have aspira, a root vegetable. I will send someone to stock our cold room with fruits and vegetables for you in the early day. In answer to your question, the humans here are primarily meat eaters but do eat fruits and aspira, which are plentiful on Htrae."

"Thank you," I said.

She turned to Kianas. "You have not yet answered my question brother."

He picked up his glass and took a drink. "She is the one, Kiina." He took another drink.

I decided I needed a drink; I drained my glass. I looked over at Naken, who had his usual amused look on his face. He nodded, picking up his glass to drink from it. I turned back to Kianas and Kiina.

"From the prophecy?" she said, stunned.

"Yes," he said with conviction.

"How do you know this?"

"Laurel, show Kiina your tattoo." He turned toward me.

I moved my hair, turning toward her so she could see the tattoo. She and I both knew she had already seen it.

"You still haven't told me about this prophecy," I said with a bit of petulance in my voice. I was starting to feel a little weird.

"Yes, brother, tell us the prophecy. I have forgotten it," she said with a twinge of sarcasm in her voice.

Right about then, Solia entered with my dinner, so everyone was quiet while she set my food in front of me. I didn't recognize anything on my plate. Well, I thought, this will be an adventure. I looked up at her. "Thank you." I began to eat, and Solia left the room. The fruit was wonderful, and as I hadn't eaten since who knows when, I continued to eat and listen. The first piece of fruit I cut into was the size of an apple but tasted similar to a cherry. As soon as I bit down on it the flavor filled my mouth and nose. I decided I had found my favorite fruit on this planet when my mind went back to the conversation.

Kianas glanced at Naken. "Very well," he sighed as he turned toward me. "This is a story that was handed down among the Vampires for over two thousand years.

"It is said that a human man was the keeper of peace during a time of great prosperity among the species of Htrae. His name was Lysander.

"Technology was at its height, and Lysander helped to develop the ability to travel between universes with worlds parallel to ours.

"In his travels he met and fell in love with a woman from one of these worlds.

"He did not want to leave her, so he told his people he would return from time to time but he would live with this woman on her world. Her name was Aseis.

"On one of his many visits to Htrae, he told our people that in the far future, a woman from a distant galaxy would come to Htrae and bring peace to our planet once again.

"He told us of the great war between the species and how it would destroy the peace he had created for so long.

"He said this woman would be a direct descendant from his offspring. She would bear the mark of the Vampires and humans and she would become the mate of a Vampire." His smile was smug at the end of his story.

By this time I had stopped eating. "Well," I said, "that is a beautiful story. How can you link it to me?"

Kianas turned toward his sister. "I am sure Kiina remembers the rest of the prophecy."

I turned toward her expectantly. She had a stunned look on her face. Uh-oh, I thought. Here comes the punch line.

Kiina turned and spoke directly to me. "She will be of small stature with dark hair and white skin," she said slowly. "And her name will be Laurel, like the name of a tree on her world." She turned to Naken. "You are the one who found her?"

Naken glanced at me then back to Kiina. "Actually, I did not recognize her name until I saw the tattoo on her neck." Naken grinned at me, "I was trying to scare her out of being uncooperative when I saw it. When I questioned her about her age at the time she received the tattoo, I knew she was the one. The next time I came back to Htrae, I went to the book and read the prophecy once more."

I was still back at the "Her name will be Laurel." I started shaking my head. "Wait a minute, all of you!" I said a bit too loudly. What was wrong with my voice? I thought. All eyes were suddenly on me. "You can't be serious about this. I got the tattoo because Raithe talked me into it." No one spoke. I picked up my newly filled glass and took a drink of whatever it was. "This had better have alcohol in it," I said as I downed it in a few big gulps. I grabbed the carafe and filled my glass again.

Kiina was the first to speak. "Laurel, you must be careful. That is a very strong wine from the aspira plant."

I smiled. "Good! I need it!" I then drained the glass and poured another one. Before I was able to drain that glass, Kianas got up swiftly from his chair and took it out of my hand. It was a good thing too because everything started moving.

I looked up at him, my head tilted back. "Why are you moving like that?" I said, slurring my words. Then I giggled. "Why do you damn Vampires have to move so fast? How am I supposed to keep up?"

"Kianas," Kiina said in alarm. "She has not had sufficient nourishment."

That was the last thing I heard as everything went black.

~ ~ ~

# Two

The next morning was indescribable; I mean, I could not describe how horrible I felt. I was sure someone had my head in as someone else was hitting me in the head with a hammer.

The room was dim; but even so, when I opened my eyes, it felt like my lids were made of sandpaper. I groaned, the sound amplified as it bounced around my skull.

"Laurel," Kiina said softly. She put a cool cup to my lips. "Here, drink this. It will help you to feel better."

"Kiina, I feel like I stuffed into a hole with a jackhammer. What was in that drink I had so much of?" I was trying to speak softly but every word was amplified.

"I am so sorry, Laurel. I should have stopped you sooner."

"Am I going to die?" I asked as I began to feel sick. "I think I might throw up."

She laughed gently. "No, my dear sister-to-be, you will not die." She put a cool cloth to my head. "There is a basin beside you if you need it."

Slowly, my memory from last night returned. Random thoughts began to run through my head about a prophecy, me having to marry a Vampire, drinking blood, and me drinking too much wine.

"Kiina," I said, "do I have to become a Vampire?"

"If you stay on Htrae, you must. Our world will eventually poison you," she said as she ran a cool cloth over my forehead.

"Oh" was all I could say. I tried to push my way through a fog to understand what she said. "You said if I stay on Htrae. Does that mean I have a choice?"

"Do you not love Kianas?"

"I feel . . . strongly for Kianas, but I'm not sure what I feel. It might be love, I'm not sure. So much is happening too fast." I began to cry, which was not a good idea; my head began to throb.

"Shhhhhh." She began to stroke my face with her cool hand.

"You didn't answer my question." I looked up at her. "Do I have a choice?"

"I am sorry, Laurel. You have seen our world and you know about us. I am afraid you know too much for Kianas to let you go. He is a good vampire. He will not hurt you. Nor will he force you to become one of us, but he cannot let you go back to your world until you are one of us."

There was a soft knock at the door. "I will be right back," she said to me as she got up from the bed. I could hear a quiet conversation, but I couldn't make out what they were saying.

I tried to sit up then decided that wasn't the smart thing to do. My head started spinning, so I lay back down and began to take in my surroundings. I was in an enormous room, with windows all around me. The room was dim; however, I was able to make out the colors, which were mostly gold and red. The curtains were made of white lace. The theme was the same as that in the bathroom. After a few moments of looking around my stomach started to churn. I decided I needed to close my eyes and concentrate on not throwing up.

Kiina came back to the bed. "Laurel, I must go downstairs for a short while. Kianas would like to see you. Will you allow him to stay with you while I am gone?" She smiled at me as she touched my forehead.

I started to shake my head, then thought better of it. "Yes, it's all right. Where am I?" Kiina helped me to sit up proping the pillows behind me.

"This is your room, Laurel. I redid it just for you. Do you like it?"

"It's beautiful. My room?" I asked, perplexed. "But how did you - "

"We will talk later. I must go down for now." She cut me off.

I smiled, or at least I tried to smile. I think it was more of a grimace.

When she left, Kianas came in. He pulled a chair up beside the bed. "Are you feeling better, my love?" he asked, concerned.

"Better than what?" I said sarcastically.

He chuckled softly, "You are not accustomed to our aspira wine."

"That's an understatement. May I please have some water?"

He poured water from a carafe on the table beside the bed and handed it to me.

I took a sip then waited to make sure it would stay down. "Kiina said this was my room, that she prepared it just for me."

"Yes." His face lit up as he looked around the room. "This used to be her room. She wanted to make it special for you."

"Her room?" I looked around. "Why would she give me her room? How is that possible?"

"Do not worry. She lives in her small villa in our forest, as does Naken. She has not used this room for a very long time."

"But I saw her for the first time in my home yesterday. How could she prepare this room so quickly?"

"Kiina is always redecorating. She has stores of supplies to decorate with. She could have decorated four or five rooms before you came here. We move very fast most of the time when we are alone. The only time we move at normal speeds is when others are around us. You will understand when you become one of us." He reached up to stroke my face. "Your warmth is very pleasing to the touch."

I was thinking about what Kiina said earlier. I must have had a frown on my face.

He took my hand in his. "What are you thinking so hard about? It is not pleasing you."

"No. It's not. Kiina told me I can never go back home until I become one of you. Is that true?"

He looked sad. "I am afraid that is true, and staying here means you could die if you do not become one of us. Is that so bad?"

"If I become one of you, does that mean I can go back and see my son from time to time?"

I could tell by the look on his face that there were conditions. "You could see him, but he cannot see you. You will look different than you do now. You will look younger, and the gray in your hair will turn dark again."

Well, I guess there are some perks to being a Vampire, I thought. "But I could look in on him once in a while to make sure he is happy?"

"Yes, but you cannot interfere with the natural order of things in his life." He cocked his head to the side, trying to figure out what I was thinking. "We cannot wait too long before we turn you, Laurel. Not only for your health but for your safety as well. You are not safe as a human in our world. You are too fragile."

"Yeah, I get that. How is this different than forcing, Kianas? Was that just an empty promise? And why promise anyway if you had already planned to bring me here knowing I would never be able to go back?" Tears began to form in the corners of my eyes.

He hung his head. "I am sorry, Laurel. There was no choice after you saw Naken the first time."

"Right! Naken. He's the main reason I'm here, isn't he?"

"No. The main reason you are here is because you are meant to be here. You are the descendant of Lysander, who is from our world."

"How can you be so sure of that?"

"We will take a blood test to be sure, if that will set your mind at rest." His voice seemed sad.

I was starting to feel a little better, and my bladder was telling me I needed to get to that little bathroom I had seen when I first came here. "Kianas, you know that small bathroom at the top of the stairs?" I asked as I tried to sit up better.

He looked at me a little confused.

"Let's see, how to put this delicately. Umm . . . you know the place that humans have to go because we eat food?"

Suddenly he understood. "Ah, yes."

"Oh, good, I need to go there, but I'm not sure how far away it is."

"You do not have to leave your room, Laurel. There is a . . . toilet, as you call it over there." He pointed behind me. He walked over to what looked like a square enclosed table. Kianas opened the top and pulled the front open like a door.

"A toilet," I said, relieved.

"Will you be all right if I leave the room?"

"Yes, thank you."

"Just say my name when you are ready. I will hear you."

There was also a small sink in the room. I decided to wash my face and rinse my mouth before I called Kianas. Looking around the room, I began to take in how large it really was. There was a fireplace in the corner with a curved cranberry sofa in front of it. The sofa looked inviting. I looked down at what I was wearing. Not exactly modest. It was a gauzy gathered nightgown. White and very see through. Since I was naked underneath, I decided bed was the better option so I climbed back in bed.

I wondered how good the vampire's hearing really is, I thought. "Kianas," I whispered.

"I am here, Laurel." He was beside me, sitting on the bed this time.

"Wow," I said, surprised. "I only counted to one." I was amazed. "I thought you could only do that on Earth."

"We have the ability to move quickly on Htrae. On Earth we move even faster. That is why no one sees us unless we want them to."

I thought about that. That must mean Naken let me see him on purpose. I decided to save that question for Naken.

"Oh," I said. "Would you mind building a fire in the fireplace? I am beginning to feel cold."

"Yes, of course," he said. "Would you like to sit on the sofa?"

I looked down at myself. "I . . . think . . . I would need to put something else on first."

He got up and walked over to a white wardrobe cabinet. "I believe Kiina supplied you with an over robe." He reached into the cabinet and brought out a dark-red silk robe. He handed it to me then went to build a fire.

As I put the robe on, I looked at it a little closer. It had golden birds of some kind, and flowering trees embroidered on it. I began to wonder, was all this luxury supposed to make me forget that I have been taken against my will from my home? I will never get to be a part of my son's life again. And Raithe. I forgot about Raithe. She has been taken from her children. Would she ever see Ken and Cayla again? I was pretty sure I knew the answer to that question.

I turned around to say something to Kianas. He was standing in front of me. He put one arm around my waist, and with his other hand, he moved my hair away from my neck. I stopped breathing as he lowered his head and kissed my neck.

"I can hear your thoughts, Laurel," He whispered so low I barely heard him. He kissed my neck again. "Remember our connection?"

I gasped as my body forced air into my lungs. "I . . . don't . . . understand. What did you hear?"

He smiled. "You are worried about Raithe. She is here, as we told you she would be."

Something was really wrong. I couldn't move. I couldn't look away from his eyes.

"Kianas, you said you wouldn't force me. What are you doing?" I tried to pull away, but he was too strong. "Please," I cried. My voice was a little louder that time, which gave me hope. I managed to look away. When I looked back at him, I realized he wasn't Kianas!

I think I screamed. Suddenly I was on the floor and Kiina was standing over me. "Laurel! What is wrong? Where is Kianas?"

I was still disoriented; I tried to remember. As I looked up at Kiina, I remembered. "He was building a fire," I said as the full impact of the memory hit me. My lungs began to pump too quickly. I began to hyperventilate. I sat up and leaned against the bed. I tried to focus on slowing my breathing down.

Kiina jumped up and was instantly on the other side of the sofa. "Kianas!" she said softly. "He has been drugged."

As I forced myself stand up, I realized Naken was in the room, he and Kiina had put Kianas on the sofa.

Naken turned to see me standing but about to fall. He was next to me instantly.

I was never going to get used to that. "Laurel, are you all right?" He reached out to steady me. "Come, you need to lie down." He walked me to the bed. "What happened? Do you remember who did this?"

I shook my head. "I thought it was Kianas, but I knew something was wrong. I couldn't move. He seemed to hold me with his eyes." Tears threatened to spill down my cheeks. "I thought he was going to bite me," I said horrified.

Kiina and Naken looked at each other. "This is not good," Kiina said with fear in her voice. "If the King finds out she is here, he will have her killed, along with us."

"Do you think it was one of the king's men?" Naken's voice didn't sound much better. "We need to turn her soon. She is not safe as a human."

"No!" I said as the tears began to spill over. "I am not ready yet!" I was off the bed and walking over to them.

Kiina walked around the couch taking my hands in hers. "Laurel, he could have killed you. As a human, you are not safe here. Our King does not allow us to bring Earth humans here. He will kill us all if he finds you."

"How do you know he was sent by the King? He knew my name and he 'heard' me thinking about Raithe." I looked into her ice-blue eyes. "How is that possible?"

Kiina and Naken turned toward each other. "Nox," they said together.

"Who is Nox?" I asked in horror. "Does he work for the King?" When they didn't answer right away, I became frantic. "Hello! Please! Answer me!"

Naken was the first to speak. "Yes, he works for the King. I recently discovered he is going against the king's wishes. He is trying to create a 'gate' to use as a way to move easily to other universes and bring back many humans at once."

"How could he know about Laurel?" Kiina asked.

Naken's face was grim. "I don't know, but somehow he also knows Laurel is the key to the knowledge he needs to create the 'gate.'"

My head was beginning to ache. I suddenly remembered Kianas. "What's wrong with Kianas? Is he going to be all right?

Right about then we heard a groan from the couch. "Ohhhh . . . what . . . happened?"

Kiina moved quickly around the sofa to her brother. "You were drugged, my brother. And Laurel was almost taken."

"What? Laurel? Is she all right? Where is she?" He stood up and raced over to me.

He saw the tears in my eyes and took me into his arms. "It is all right, Laurel. We will keep you safe."

I buried my face in his chest. I did feel safe, and I wanted him to keep me safe. God help me, I was falling in love with a Vampire.

Still holding me, he reached down with his other hand, lifting my chin, as he lowered his head, kissing me.

I forgot to breathe. As he pulled away, I became slack in his arms. "Laurel?"

When I opened my eyes, I was still in his arms. "Kianas," I said. "I think you need to let go of me. I can't think when you are so close."

He grinned at me. "Mmmmm, I think I like that, do you really need to think right now?"

"Yes, I need to ask you a question, and I can't remember what I wanted to ask you."

He released me. "I am only letting you go for a moment. Ask your question."

I took a deep breath. "Oh, yes. Raithe, you said she would be here today. Is she?"

"Yes, she is here. But it is late and she is sleeping. She did come in and check on you."

"How long was I sleeping?"

"For most of the daylight. You had too much wine. Aspira is a very strong wine. It is 90 percent alcohol and not usually consumed by humans from earth."

"Yeah, I got that message. No more aspira wine for me."

"We will add water to it next time."

"Who is Nox?" I asked suddenly.

He looked up at Naken and Kiina. "Nox?"

Naken answered his question, "Yes, we are pretty sure it was Nox who drugged you and possibly had every intention of taking Laurel. He read her mind."

There was fury on his face as he put his arms around me protectively.

"Nox is a very unpleasant Vampire who works for the King. He is gifted with the ability to read your thoughts. If it was him, he was here to kidnap you."

I looked at them in horror. "Kidnap me? Why on earth would he want to do that?"

Kianas turned to Naken. "Explain this to her. It was your discovery."

I looked from one to the other. "Well?" I said, frustrated.

"Laurel, explain to me what is happening to a human when you . . . hyp . . . no - "

"Hypnotize them?" I interrupted.

"Yes," he said.

"They are going into the theta level of consciousness." Suddenly the dawn broke. "The same level of consciousness you are in when you dream." Suddenly I understood. I looked at Naken. "That is why hypnosis triggers the dreams."

He smiled. "Yes. In the past we had to wait for the twins to start the process of dreaming about each other. This would sometimes take years. When you started your practice, suddenly many twins at once started dreaming of each other."

"Because I started doing regressive therapy with them, which not many therapists do," I added. "Hypnosis is becoming more widely accepted, so no matter where you put them, there will be Hypnotherapists."

"There are places still where we have to rely on the twins connecting. We have recovered many more 'seeds' over the past two months than ever before because of our direct contact with you, Laurel," Naken said with a grin on his face. "We think it is because you are a part of our world."

"Discovering you and who you are has been my greatest joy," said Kianas as he once again pulled me to him, picked me up in his arms, and kissed me. I then found myself back in bed.

Before I was unable to think again, I tried to push him away. As strong as he was, I was fighting a losing battle. "Kianas," I said loudly.

He pulled away with a worried look on his face. "I'm sorry. Did I hurt you?"

"No, I just need to talk to you. Besides, Kiina and Naken are here." I looked around. Kiina and Naken were gone.

He chuckled. "They left as soon as I picked you up."

"Oh. Well, I still need to talk to you." As I sat up my robe opened. I quickly pulled it closed and looked up at him, embarrassed.

He smiled. "Modesty from the woman who admits she is not a virgin?"

I wasn't smiling. "I may not be a virgin, but I still have a since of modesty," I said between clenched teeth. I had had enough. I decided I needed to be alone. "Please leave, Kianas."

"I thought you wanted to talk," he said innocently.

"After I am dressed. I would feel more comfortable with clothes on."

I was trying very hard to contain my anger. I wasn't sure how he would react to that, but I really didn't want him to know how frightened I was of him right now.

He lowered his eyes and stood up. "As you wish. I will send Kiina up to help you." His voice was subdued.

He left slowly. When he closed the doors behind him, I released the breath and the tears I had been holding back. I buried my head in the pillows and allowed myself to cry.

~ ~ ~

# Three

I was having my very own pity party. I would never be a part of my son's life again. I wouldn't be able to go to his wedding or hold my grandchildren in my arms for the first time.

And Ben. That started the tears flowing again. I felt terrible about the way I treated Ben the last time I talked to him. I really had fallen in love with him all over again. "Laurel?" Kiina said softly.

I took the pillow off my head. "Kiina, I need to get out of this bed and get dressed."

"Of course. Did you and Kianas quarrel? He seemed upset."

"No, not really I just over-reacted to something he said. I'm having a very hard time adjusting to being taken from my home without my consent." I realized my headache was gone and I was feeling much better.

"Come," she said. "Let us get you dressed, and I will ask Solia to bring nourishment for you."

I got out of bed, and followed Kiina to the wardrobe room. It gave me a better idea of how the upstairs was laid out. The bathroom at the top of the stairs was a lot farther than I would have been able to walk to earlier. My room was in the front of the house, and the wardrobe room was at the back.

This time I was able to pick a dress on my own. I decided I needed some ammunition against Kianas. I picked out a deep-red dress trimmed in gold. The front had a neckline that left little to the imagination. The back plunged to a deep V to the waist, leaving my back almost bare.

Kiina raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure you want to wear that dress, Laurel?"

I ignored her question. "Would you put my hair up for me, Kiina?"

"What are you trying to accomplish, Laurel? You will drive Kianas mad with desire!" she hissed.

"I know what I am doing, Kiina. I have to make him realize that he doesn't have to turn me to get what he wants."

"You could die! Kianas will not allow that to happen. Please, Laurel, do not do this." She pleaded.

I sat down at the vanity, giving her reflection my sweetest smile. "Please, Kiina, do my hair up?" I said still smiling. "Trust me. Please?"

She sighed, "Very well." She began to brush my hair softly. I hardly noticed the speed as she expertly created a beautiful hairstyle that left part of the curls cascading over my left shoulder and down over my breast.

I gave her a satisfied smile. "Thank you, Kiina. It's beautiful."

"Would you like to wear a necklace to match your earrings?"

"No, I think that would spoil the effect."

She took a deep breath. "I hope you know what you are doing."

We went downstairs to find Kianas in the library. The first thing I noticed was the incredible number of books there were. I had seen smaller libraries on Earth. I had no idea what time it was, but it was dark outside. I turned and gave Kiina a hug before she left me alone with Kianas.

As soon as Kianas saw me, I knew the effect was the one I had hoped for.

His jaw dropped open. "Laurel." He got up from his desk and came around to greet me.

"Hello, Kianas, I am sorry I treated you so badly earlier. I - "

He didn't let me finish. He put his finger to my lips. "No, you were right to do so."

"Master." Solia came to the door with a carafe and a bowl of fruit on a tray.

"Yes, Solia, thank you," Kianas said softly.

She brought the tray in then left the room. I couldn't help but notice the big grin on her face. When she left, she closed the doors to the library.

Kianas took my hands and pulled me to him. His face was filled with confusion. I reached up with the hand I was able to break free from his and pulled his head down to mine. This time, the kiss I gave to him was filled with passion.

His voice was husky when he asked, "Are you sure about this? You are still human. I could kill you without meaning to."

I pulled back. "Do you doubt the prophecy? If I am a descendant from Lysander, then I am from your world. I will be fine. You will just have to protect me. I am going to stay human for as long as possible. If I survive, the king will have no reason to kill me. It will prove I am a part of this world."

Before I realized it, he swept me off my feet and moved at inhuman speed up the stairs to his bedroom. I was a bit dizzy when he set me on my feet.

"You are a most beautiful creature, Laurel. Please stop me if I hurt you."

I reached up and touched his face. "I trust you. I know you won't hurt me. Breathe," I whispered. "Slow yourself down."

He bent down to kiss me as his hands slowly began to pull my dress down from my shoulders, baring my breasts. He bent down so I could pull his shirt off over his head, and at the same time, he kissed the hollow at the base of my throat continuing down, setting my bare breasts on fire with the touch of his lips. It didn't take him long to get me out of the dress.

As it fell to the floor, he reached up and pulled the clip that was holding my hair up. It fell free down my back in soft curls.

It took me a little longer to get him out of the rest of his clothes. He tripped trying to get the hose off, and we both fell laughing on the bed.

Our lovemaking was slow and sensual. He held my hands above my head as he moved above me. He lowered his head to my breast, kissing each one slowly and softly; he was driving me crazy and he knew it. With every thrust, I arched my back as tremors went through my body. I opened my eyes to find his eyes watching me. Our eyes locked and we climaxed together. I came over and over again until we both collapsed.

My eyes closed as I felt him turn toward me. He traced every detail of my face with his fingers, then he moved down my jaw to my neck. I shuddered.

He lowered his head and kissed my neck. "Do not be afraid," he said in that husky voice again. "I will not turn you until you ask me." I felt his lips first, then his teeth bit into my neck. It was erotic. I could feel my body responding as I lifted my arms behind me and around his neck.

"Kianas," I whispered, breathless.

He stopped, and I could feel his tongue as he gently bathed the wounds with his saliva. He raised his head and I rolled back to face him as he kissed me with even more passion. The metallic taste of my own blood still on his lips lingered when he pulled away. "The wounds are already healed," he said as a smile slowly spread across his face. "You are my mate, Laurel, but you will not be mine completely until I turn you."

I smiled up at him. "That time will come, I promise."

"Come," he said. "I want to show you something."

He pulled the sheet off the bed and wrapped me in it. Then put his pants on and opened the door to the balcony. The balcony went around the entire second floor.

The sun was about to come up as we walked out into the damp air. "Look," he said as he pointed toward the mountains. As the sun began to peek between two mountains, it created an effect that looked like a star-burst as it touched the side of the villa. The forest glistened as the sun touched the leaves heavy with dew. I was mesmerized by the beauty of the forest.

"It's so beautiful," I whispered.

"Yes," he said. "Beautiful." When I turned toward him, he was looking at me. He took my face in his hands and kissed me gently. "I love you Laurel," he said as his arms encircled my waist.

"Yes, I think it is love that I feel for you as well." I reached up and put my arms around his neck as I came up on my toes to reach his lips.

Something flashed in the distance causing us to pull apart. He stiffened in alarm.

"What was that?" I asked.

He was staring intently in the direction of the flash. Then I saw it again.

"Kianas?"

He moved suddenly. "Come, we must go. It is the king's men. Nox must have reported us."

As we moved quickly into the room, he called out to Kiina and Naken.

I went to my room and grabbed the red silk robe off the bed. I could hear the three of them talking on the stairs.

I had just tied the robe together when without warning, I felt a hand circle my waist and another hand clamped over my mouth. I tried to struggle, but I was lifted off my feet.

The next thing I knew, my stomach came up to meet my throat as I was being taken over the balcony, to the ground below. Before I could get a glimpse of who was holding me I was thrown over their shoulder as they took off at inhuman speed. I don't know how long we sped through the forest, but when we finally stopped, I was thrown to the ground. It knocked the wind out of me; once I caught my breath I got a look at my captor. It was Nox. I recognized him from our previous brief encounter.

He was standing over me with a satisfied grin on his face. I didn't move at first, but when he made no move toward me, I made a run for it. That's what he was waiting for.

He grabbed me roughly and tied my hands behind my back. "You may as well stop struggling. You will only hurt yourself, and I need you alive and uninjured."

"What do you want?" I asked angrily. "Obviously you aren't with the king's men, or you wouldn't have kidnapped me.'

He smiled widely, showing his fangs. "You are very well-informed, Laurel." His facial expression changed then. "You are only a human from earth. This is a very dangerous planet for earth humans."

"Yeah, well we can't all be lucky enough to be from this world."

"There is something different about you, Laurel. You should be sick right now. Most humans from your world are sick for a long time."

I rolled my eyes. "I guess I'm just lucky."

He smiled slightly to himself. "I think it is more than as you say . . . luck. I am not stupid. Naken has been using you in some way to travel quickly between our universes."

"What in the world gave you that idea?" I said, trying to keep my cool. His smile faded. He grabbed my bound hands and put me over his shoulder again.

"Oh, for pity's sake, do you have to carry me like this? It hurts," I complained.

"We have a long journey ahead. Get used to it," he said gruffly. Then he took off at an unbelievable speed. He ran that way for what seemed like and eternity before he finally slowed a bit. It felt like the front of my body was bruised all over from the constant jostling as he ran.

All I had on was the red silk robe, so after being thrown to the ground, it was wet and cold. I was glad that it was long at least; otherwise it would have been humiliating as well. I decided to press my luck. "It would have been nice if you had at least gotten me something else to wear, you know." I used my best sarcastic voice.

He just shifted my weight, causing me to yelp in pain. "Ouch!"

"Quiet!" he growled.

"If you want me to be quiet, you won't do that again," I said not hiding the anger in my voice. "If you want me uninjured, you sure have a funny way of showing it!"

He stopped abruptly and intentionally dropped me on the ground.

I looked up at him defiantly with tears in my eyes. That really hurt; I felt like I already had bruises all over me. "You stupid Vampire!" That was the wrong thing to say and I knew it as soon as it flew out of my mouth.

I heard a low growl, then the back of his hand made contact with my face. I flew backward, and my head hit a tree. Everything went black.

When I came to, I was still on the ground. It was dark except for the light coming from the fire. As I tried to move, I felt like every muscle in my body was sore and my head was throbbing. At least I was warm. I was lying on a blanket next to the fire. I glared at him but thought I had better keep my mouth shut. My hands were tied in front of me, making it difficult to sit up, but I finally managed it. I scowled at him but kept quiet.

The smile on his face told me he was no doubt enjoying my pain. He was quiet as he watched me; that made me very uncomfortable.

Nox was an attractive vampire, in a sinister way. He had short blond hair, was at least six feet tall. He was dressed in dark clothes, long dark pants and a black waistcoat.

We had a staring contest until he finally got up and walked over to me, offering a container of some sort.

I took it without saying anything. I was very thirsty, but as soon as I drank it, I recognized the familiar aspira wine. I decided it was likely the only thing I was going to get to drink and it would probably help with the pain I was in. I would, however, not drink as much as I did the first night I was here. I drank the equivalent of one glass of wine, then I handed it back to him. Instead of taking it and going back to his side of the fire, he grabbed my arm roughly and pulled me to my feet. Pain shot through my body with the sudden movement; I cried out.

He looked down at me with a wicked grinn, baring his fangs. "Now it is my turn to drink," he said menacingly.

My eyes grew wide in horror. "No, please, no!"

He pulled me toward him roughly, but when he moved my hair out of the way, he stopped. His eyes were wide with surprise. "When did you get this?" he said sharply.

I had heard that question often enough to know he was talking about my tattoo.

I played dumb. "What?" I cried.

"This tattoo! How old were you when you got it!"

I started thinking fast on my feet again. "I was forty, why?"

He glared down at me. "You lie!" He raised his hand to strike me again.

Before he could hit me, I let my body go slack and pretended to faint.

He grabbed me before I hit the ground. I heard a growl and a hiss.

He pulled me up again; I felt my hair move, then he picked me up and laid me on the blanket.

I'm not sure how long I lay there pretending, but eventually I fell asleep.

When I woke up, it was still dark and I was once again slung over his shoulder as he raced through the forest.

I tried to look around, but everything was a blur. Not wanting to get sick, I closed my eyes again and waited for him to stop.

When he finally stopped, we were beside a very wide river, and I could hear voices in the distance.

Instead of throwing me on the ground, this time he set me on my feet. His kindness was short-lived, however. He then tied me to a tree. When I started to complain, he gave me a look that shut me up immediately, so instead I glared back at him.

When he finally came back, he threw a wad of material at me and said, "Put it on." He stood there watching me after he untied my hands.

I glared at him until I realized he wasn't going to turn around. I made an exasperated sigh. Rather than risk being backhanded again, I turned my back to him. It wasn't easy, but I managed to pull the skintight dress over my head before I let the robe drop. It was the usual dress, tight fitting to the hips then gradually flaring to the ground. At least it was warm since it had long sleeves.

Before I could retrieve the robe, he grabbed my hands and retied them in front of me. "We must take the boat across the river. You will not speak," he said, with emphasis on the not.

When I didn't answer, he got in my face. "Do you understand!"

"Fine!" I said as I glared back at him.

"These men are Vampire. You are human. If you speak, they could kill you for saying the wrong thing."

I glared at him again. "I said fine, I understand." He grabbed me by the shoulders and pushed me ahead of him.

When we got to the dock, there were six vampires standing around waiting for what looked like a modern ferryboat. They all stared at me openly. I could tell Nox was nervous, so I kept my eyes down, playing the submissive human. I had a feeling they would have made a meal out of me if given any excuse.

Once we were on the ferry, Nox pushed me toward the front of the boat. I was sure he wanted to get me as far away from the group of vampires as possible. I stared ahead at the lights on the other side of the river. I wasn't sure how long we had been traveling but it seemed like days rather than hours and it was still dark.

When the boat docked on the other side, we walked quickly to the road. It was uphill for a ways, so when I reached the top, I was out of breath.

What I saw in the distance took away what breath I had left. It was a palace on top of a mountain. The king's palace, he was taking me to the King after all. Sorry, Kianas, I thought to myself, at least we had one night.

I started slowing down, but he kept pushing me forward. I turned toward him. "Are you taking me to the king?" I said, breathless.

"No," was all he said.

"Then where?"

He was becoming impatient. "Do not worry. I especially do not want the King to take you."

Then he smiled. "At least not until I get what I need from you."

He pushed me forward again as I looked up at the incredibly beautiful palace.

When I thought I couldn't go any farther, he turned off the main road. Shortly after that, we went to a building that looked like a small hospital. It was plain, lots of glass on one side and glass doors in the front.

"This is my lab," he said finally. "I will take you to your rooms and order nourishment for you."

I was too tired to say anything; the fight was literately walked out of me.

When he took me to a room and closed the door, I heard a lock click. "So much for my great escape idea," I mumbled sarcastically. Even if I did escape from this place, there was nowhere for me to go.

I decided to explore my so-called rooms, which consisted of a large room with a bed, a small sofa, a table and chairs and a bathroom. It reminded me of a motel room on earth.

I lay down on the bed and fell instantly asleep. When I woke up, there was a bowl of fruit and a carafe of wine on the bedside table.

Not long after I had eaten, the door opened and Nox came in followed by a strikingly beautiful woman. She looked to be in her twenties, with long blond hair.

Nox smiled, but I was wary of him and his backhand, so I said nothing. "Laurel," he said curtly. "This is my assistant, Uleen." He swiftly came to stand in front of me, as did the woman. He moved my hair aside to show her my tattoo.

She leaned over me to look at my neck. She stepped back; her eyes narrowed. "When did you receive this?"

I glanced up at Nox without answering.

"Do not lie," Nox said gruffly. His message was clear.

"When I turned fifty," I said softly.

They looked at each other. "You are fifty?" she asked.

"Actually, I am fifty-two."

"Why did you get this?" asked Uleen a little gentler. She was staring intently at my face.

"Because a friend of mine wanted to have it done. We got them together."

She reached up and touched my face where Nox had backhanded me. I flinched away in pain. "Why did you do this, Nox?" she asked, her voice cool.

"For a small human, she is very annoying," he said defensively. She turned to him. "Go. I will take care of this."

He turned and left. "Gladly." I got the feeling that if it was in their vocabulary, he would have said "good riddance." The feeling was mutual.

She turned back to me. "I am sorry. He is not usually this cruel. Come, sit." She gestured toward the sofa. "You are the one from the prophecy," she said as a matter of fact.

I looked at her warily. I wasn't sure if this was a bad thing or a good thing that she knew. "I don't know."

"Don't worry, Laurel. All Vampire know of Lysander's prophecy.

Some of us want it to be true. Others would kill you if they knew."

They say the eyes are the windows to the soul. I did my best to look into her soul before I asked her the obvious question. My life depended on it. "And which are you?" I asked with fear in my voice.

~ ~ ~

# Four

There are times in one's life that you ask questions you really don't want to hear the answer to, but you just can't help yourself. Then there is that pregnant moment of silence when you pull inside your shell and wish you had just kept your mouth shut.

Uleen sat there, a beautiful blond Vampire saying nothing in answer to my question. I had the feeling she didn't wish me dead, but her silence told me it really wasn't her decision. I was going to die as soon as they got what they wanted from me.

She wasn't smiling, and I saw pity on her face. If I could get a hold of Naken, I thought, I would throttle him. If it weren't for him, I wouldn't be here trying to stay alive until Kianas could save me.

Tears began to flow silently down my face. "I guess I have my answer," I said bitterly. I leaned forward as I said, "You will get nothing from me, so you may as well kill me now." I got up and walked over to the window.

Uleen walked up behind me and put her arm around my shoulders. "Laurel, if you do not cooperate with Nox, he will do worse than kill you."

I turned on her. "Do you really think I care? I'm in love with a vampire who wants to turn me or I'll die; but if I allow it I will never be a part of my son's future. I am in love with a human who, in order to keep him alive, I had to hurt him; and I'll never see him again. My best friend has lost her children because she is a 'seed' from your world and I was powerless to stop it. There is nothing you can do to me that can equal all of that." I turned back to the window. "Maybe I deserve to die," I said as tears began to spill from my eyes.

Uleen gazed at me intently with a slight smile on her face, or it could have been a smirk. "He will turn you into a blood slave."

I think I turned an ugly shade of green as I turned and looked at her with horror. "A blood slave? You mean he will feed off of me?" My voice went up an octave.

She nodded. "Yes."

"And if I give him what he wants?"

"He will eventually turn you over to the king."

I turned ashen, "and what will the King do with me?"

"He will have you killed. The King does not want the prophecy to be true. He believes the one from the prophecy is meant to supplant him."

"You did not answer my question earlier." I stared her down. "How do you feel about the prophecy?"

She stood up. "Come, let us take care of your face. It may leave a scar if we don't take care of it." Uleen took my arm and escorted me into the bathroom. She closed the door behind us and turned me around to face her. She put a finger to her lips and pointed up at the light, indicating by pointing to her ear that someone was listening.

Uleen turned the water on full blast, then she smiled at me. "I do not wish you dead, Laurel."

Hope sprung up in the face of despair. "Does that mean you will help me get out of here?"

"I will do my best, but Nox trusts no one. Not even me. He is driven in his quest to create a 'gate.'"

"'Gate'?" I asked. "What is that?"

"The 'gate' will allow him to step into other parallel worlds easily."

"And what will that do?" I asked, perplexed.

"He plans to bring other humanoids back here to repopulate our world." She paused. "To use them as food for the Vampire."

I was horrified. "Is that what he's doing on earth?"

"Yes," she said quietly. "Right now he can only bring them one at a time, but with the 'gate,' he would be able to bring as many as he wants."

"I don't understand. What does he want with me?"

She seemed astonished. "Didn't Naken tell you?"

"Tell me what?" I was confused; something was off here.

"Nox thinks he is using you to make contact with the 'seeds.'"

"Well, they are all my clients, but I have no idea what it has to do with me," I lied. I was getting suspicious. It felt like she was pumping me for information.

She narrowed her eyes at me. "Are you sure you can't think of anything?"

"No, really," I lied again, "I have no idea what you are talking about."

"Laurel, did you know that vampires can tell when you are lying?"

"So can humans, Uleen." I glared at her.

She reached over and turned the water off. "You are too smart for your own good, Laurel."

I heard the door open in the other room.

She pointed at the door. "Go on. He is waiting." She pushed me through the door into the other room and Nox. "She knows. You will have to beat it out of her," she said sarcastically.

Nox grabbed me by the arm and threw me down on the sofa. I heard and felt something snap. I screamed, my arm searing with pain, I knew it was broken. "You will talk." He hit me across the face again. I whimpered as I felt already damaged flesh assaulted again. "What did Naken discover?" he growled.

I had tears in my eyes and blood in my mouth, which I spit in his face.

He growled in rage; then he leaned on my thigh. I screamed again as I felt the bone in my thigh shatter; I almost passed out from the pain. He put his arms around my waist and pulled me up to him. My feet were dangling in the air and I was in agony from the pain in my arm and leg but I couldn't look away from him.

He was leering at me as he said, "maybe I will make you my blood slave and see how long it takes you to talk." He bent down towards my neck with his mouth open showing his fangs; I knew if he bit my neck, he would drain me, I screamed in fear and pain but that just made him angrier. I was sure I was going to die.

Just as he was about to hit me again, a loud screeching sound erupted. They looked at each other in alarm. Nox glared down at me. "We will continue this later," he growled. Then he dropped me back on the sofa and they both ran out the door. I heard the lock click in place. I was in so much pain it was hard to breathe, I could feel my heart struggling to pump blood to the rest of my body as I bled out internally from the compound fractures in my arm and leg.

I knew I needed to get out of here; otherwise, I was going to die slowly. Since my right arm and leg were broken, I didn't have the ability to move around and look for a way to get out. I looked around the room frantically for anything I could use as a weapon, my eye fell on a wooden straight-back chair. I was getting weaker by the minute but I knew I had to fight if I wanted to live through this. Using my left arm to reach for the chair, I managed to drag it to me. Getting up was another matter, I turned it around until it was facing me. I managed to pull myself up and put my left knee on the chair for support. Just getting up almost made me faint and I was sure the noises coming out of me as I moved would alert someone. The floor was slick and the bathroom wasn't far, so I managed to slowly scoot across the floor to the bathroom. I was having trouble seeing because of the tears filling my eyes, it seemed like it took forever to get there.

The alarm stopped suddenly and I panicked. They will come back before I can do anything, I thought frantically. I remembered seeing a window in the bathroom, but when I checked the window was bolted shut. I decided I had to go back to the other room and find a weapon.

"Too bad they aren't like the vampires in Hollywood movies," I mumbled angrily, "I could break up this chair and stake them." My anger was the only thing keeping me alive. As I turned toward the window, I thought I was hallucinating; Kianas was standing on the other side, his face a mask of anger.

I tried to smile but the pain was too much for me. He motioned for me to move away from the window. I did my best to move away, but moving was getting slower as I got weaker and the pain became unbearable; I started falling.

Suddenly Kianas was crashing through the window; he didn't say a word, as he scooped me up before I hit the floor, flying back through the opening he had just made, into the forest. A few moments later, I saw Naken running beside us. I was finding it harder to ignore the pain in my arm and leg and my breathing was becoming shallow.

Kianas was focused on getting me away from the lab, but every once in a while, he would glance down at me and growl. I knew he was looking at the damage to my face. The last time I was backhanded by Nox, he split my lip; I could feel it swelling. I could still taste the blood in my mouth. When I touched my lip, blood was still trickling down my chin.

Kianas looked down at me as I touched my mouth. He bent his head down and kissed the side of my mouth gently. Unfortunately, the movement caused pain in my arm and leg. I cried out. His brow creased.

"My arm and leg are broken, I think he shattered my thigh." I got out with difficulty through my swelling, split lip.

I heard and felt his body rumble in anger. "He will never hurt you or anyone else again," he said through gritted teeth.

"Will he come after us?" I asked, the fear audible in my voice. I heard a rumble in his chest again. "No! He is dead."

I wasn't one to wish anyone dead, but I would not mind never seeing Nox again. I turned my head into his chest and cried silently, I couldn't hold it in any longer.

I don't know how long we traveled through the dense forest, but it was still dark when we finally stopped.

Naken built a fire then put a blanket down for Kianas to lay me on. I was in so much pain that I wasn't sure what was hurting the most. When Kianas laid me down, I whimpered and yelped in pain.

I could see the tension in him building. "Take care of her," he said to Naken. "I will be back before early day."

"Kianas, you can not go back there. You will be caught. The King's men will be watching for you." Naken was pleading with him.

"That building must be destroyed. The King does not sanction what Nox was doing."

"The King will find out eventually, but he knows about Laurel, and you will be taken captive and killed." He turned his head toward me. "She needs you. You must convince her to allow us to turn her. It will make her well and keep her safe."

Kianas lowered his head. "I know, Naken, but I promised I would not force her." He said between gritted teeth.

"We need to get her back to the villa now, Kianas it will be daylight soon." He looked back at me. "The King will have men searching. We have no idea what Uleen has told them."

"I am sure she is lying to save herself. She is just as involved in the 'gate' as Nox was."

Kianas walked over to me. "Laurel, I can make the pain go away, love," he said softly as he knelt down beside me.

"Not if it means turning me." I whimpered, I was in unimaginable pain by this time, on the verge of unconsciousness. Tears rolled down the sides on my face. "I need to stay human," I pleaded with him.

"Trust me, sweetheart, my blood will help you heal faster. It won't turn you. You will feel different for a while, but you will be back to yourself in a few days completely healed." He tried to give me a reassuring smile as he put his hand on my head. "What did he do to you?" he said in anguish.

My mouth was swelling even more, making it hard to talk. "He hit me and threw me into a tree. Then after we got to the lab, he hit me again and broke my arm and leg, trying to get me to talk." I looked up at Naken, who was standing over me. "I wouldn't tell him anything."

Naken grimaced, then his eyes went soft as he looked down at me. "I am so sorry Laurel," he said in anguish. "Kianas, do something now!"

Kianas growled as he pulled a knife out of his coat. He made a cut down his wrist , moving his arm in front of my face. "Drink, Laurel. It will not taste good to you at first, but you will feel better right away."

He put his wrist over my mouth. I rebelled when the smell and taste of copper hit me, I struggled at first, then as the blood flowed, I had to swallow or choke. The more I swallowed, the better I felt. I could feel the bones knitting together, the pain leaving my face. I grabbed his wrist and began to drink in earnest. Kianas finally had to make me stop. He pulled away and collapsed on the ground.

"Kianas." Naken rushed over to help him move closer to the fire.

I felt strange, my body was tingling all over, then the tingling turned to fire. I remember thinking to myself, this is the worst hot flash I've ever had. "Naken," I got out, "Is Kianas all right?"

"Yes, he will be fine, he just needs time to re-energize. You needed a great deal of his blood, your injuries were extensive."

"I feel like I'm burning up. What's happening to me?"

Naken knelt down beside me. "Your body is healing very quickly because of Kianas's blood. It will only last for a few hours." He put his arm under my head. "There is a river close by. I am going to take you there to cool your body, alright?" I nodded, he picked me up and carried me to the river. I was thinking he would slowly cool my body down by splashing the cold water over me. Boy, was I wrong. He walked into the river with me in his arms and allowed the water to flow over me.

When the water first hit me, I was shocked at how cold it was. It felt like thousands of needles were being driven into me. I'm pretty sure I screamed.

"Shhhhhhh, Laurel, focus on the fire. The cold water will cool the fire." Naken whispered into my ear." Then he kissed me tenderly on the forehead. "Take some deep breaths."

I started breathing deeply, focusing on the fire in my body. As I started to cool down I noticed the tightness from the swelling was disappearing. When I touched my face the swelling was almost gone and my head wasn't exploding in pain anymore.

I looked up at Naken, who had a concerned look on his face. "Laurel? Are you feeling better?"

"Yes." I smiled without pain. "Thank you. I'm feeling much better. Can we go check on Kianas?"

He walked out of the water with me still in his arms and set my feet on the ground. "We really need to turn you Laurel," he said seriously. "For your safety and ours."

I was too busy marveling over the change in how I felt to respond to his comment. "I don't believe this. I feel so much better."

"Come, we must attend to Kianas." Naken put his arm around me helping me back to the fire. My leg was still pretty tender when I put weight on it, but I was able to walk.

I was wet and the air was cool, but I was comfortable. I could still feel the heat inside, but the cold air was neutralizing the fire.

Kianas was starting to come around. I sat down beside him and put my hand on his face. "Kianas, are you alright?"

He reached up to touch my face. I put my hand over his. "You are so beautiful, my love. The pain is gone from your face."

Tears silently left a trail down my cheeks, he put his own life in danger for me. "Why would you put your life in jeopardy? I would have healed."

"My life was never in jeopardy. Besides, I could not bear to see you in such pain. If you had died because of this, I could not have gone on without you."

Naken rushed over to us. "Kianas, can you move quickly? There is a party of the king's men down by the river." He was talking quickly and quietly as he extinguished the fire.

"Yes, help me up."

Naken and I helped Kianas up, and we began to walk and then run through the forest. It took me a while to realize that I was running as fast as they were, I felt free and powerful. It was an amazing feeling but I was concerned that he had turned me by giving me his blood.

I turned to Kianas. "How is it that I am running as fast as you are?"

He took my hand, "you will only be like the Vampire for a few days, while my blood flows in your veins. It is only temporary," he assured me.

"Oh." I gave him a concerned look.

His face lit up with a smile. "It will be a good thing."

When we finally arrived at the villa, it had been daylight for a while. The villa was quiet and the door did not open when we stood on the threshold. Kiina did not open the door to greet us. Naken and Kianas glanced at each other, their faces troubled.

Naken began to speak quietly in Kianas' ear. "I will climb up to the second level. Something is not right here."

Kianas nodded then opened the door, keeping me behind him. I was clinging to him for protection. I still wasn't aware that my newfound, albeit temporary, power was the same as if I were a vampire.

As we walked past the library, a vampire stepped out of hiding.

"Aniis," Kianas greeted him as he bowed.

I decided to follow suit.

"It is good to see you, Highness."

"Hello, Kianas, word has come to us that you have been going against the king's orders. Are you bringing humans from Earth to Htrae to use them for food?"

"And where did this accusation come from?" Kianas responded offended.

"Nox has accused you. Do you deny it?"

"Yes, and Nox is trying to create a 'gate' against our King's wishes."

"A 'gate,' what is that?"

"The king will understand." Kianas moved closer to him. "Uleen is also working with him.

"Why would Nox speak falsely of you?"

"Because he knows I was going report him to King Kasan. As usual he was trying to save himself no mater who it would hurt."

Aniis nodded, "I will tell my father of this 'gate.'"

Kianas bowed, "Thank you." He looked around the room, "Aniis, where is my sister?"

"She is fine, but a little tied up for the time being. And who is this hiding behind you?"

Kianas put his arm around me. "She is from a village in the North. She is to be my mate." He kept a firm grip on me so I wouldn't bolt up the stairs or, worse yet, open my mouth and say the wrong thing.

"Ah," Aniis said, "it is about time you took another mate, Kianas. It has been too long. I will also give this happy news to my father," He said with a toothy grin.

"Would you stay for nourishment?" Asked Kianas.

Aniis inclined his head to Kianas, "Thank you no, my men are waiting for me and I have been here quite long enough." He made a slight nod toward me then turned and walked out.

As soon as he was gone, Naken and Kiina came down the stairs. "I found her tied up on the bed upstairs." Naken wasn't happy. I thought to myself, what would you use to tie up a vampire?

Kiina was quiet, so when I looked up I was startled that she was staring at me, her mouth open. "Laurel?" she finally got out.

Kianas shook his head very slightly; I noticed. "What is it Kiina?" I asked concerned.

"You" - she looked at Kianas - "uh . . . nothing." She came down the stairs and kissed me on both cheeks. "It is good to see you are unharmed little sister."

"Well, I guess it's a good thing you didn't see me after Naken and Kianas rescued me. I was more of a mess than I am now." I looked down at myself, I had blood all over me. "I really would like to take a bath and get rid of this awful dress." I reached down and pulled the material away from my body.

"I think your hair needs attention as well," she said as she picked up a strand of my hair. "Come, I will shampoo it for you."

We went upstairs, and while Kiina ran the bath, I went to the little bathroom. While I washed my hands, I looked up and realized there wasn't a mirror in this room. I pulled a strand of hair out to look at it - a frizzy mess, as usual.

Kiina had the bath ready for me; so I went straight to the bath, undressed, and slowly eased myself into the hot water. It felt so good that I almost fell asleep as Kiina washed my hair for me. I still couldn't believe how fast I had healed even though I still had bruises all over my body. I barely felt any soreness in my head where I had hit the tree.

As much as I wanted to stay in the hot water, I was very thirsty and my stomach was telling me it was time for food. Kiina gave me a new robe after I dried myself. This one was a very light blue and made of a material similar to a heavy satin.

"I'm sorry I lost the red robe, Kiina. Nox gave me that dress but wouldn't let me retrieve the robe."

"It is all right, Laurel. Your ordeal with Nox was very unpleasant, I am sure. I am so sorry you had to go through that. Looking at you makes it hard to believe you were in such bad shape. Kianas told me how bad it was. It is good you let Kianas heal you."

I walked over to sit at the vanity. As I watched Kiina walk over to me, I noticed the expression on her face. I picked up the brush, and for the first time, I looked at myself in the mirror. The brush dropped from my hand to the floor as I looked into two crystal light blue eyes. My eyes.

~ ~ ~

# Five

"No! He promised!" I turned on the chair to face Kiina, tears flowing down my cheeks. "Kiina? Am I a vampire?"

She knelt down in front of me. "Yes. But unless the process is continued, you will not stay that way."

"Process? What process?"

"You must go through the same thing many times before it is permanent."

"How many times?"

"It is different for each human. Usually, the humans who are turned are from our world. We have never tried to turn a human from earth."

"And he knew this?"

"Yes, Laurel, he only wanted to help you. He was afraid for your life. And if Aniis had seen you as a human, he would have taken you to the King."

"Is it normal for the eyes to change after one time?" I wined. She didn't answer me. She stood up backing away.

"We need to talk to Kianas." She opened the door and walked to the wardrobe room. I was close behind her. Vampire speed was good for something.

"Are you going to answer me, Kiina? I've been through a lot this past week. I think I deserve an answer."

She turned and faced me. "No. It is not normal."

I grabbed an emerald-green dress and put it on with lightning speed.

My hair was still wet, so I agreed to let Kiina dry it for me. All the while I stared at my eyes. I also noticed how thirsty I was. "Kiina, why am I so thirsty?"

"Your thirst is because of the change." She said softly. "I am sorry, Laurel. Kianas loves you very much. He wouldn't have done this unless it was necessary."

I lowered my eyes. "I know. I guess we will just have to wait and see. It's not your fault."

After Kiina finished drying my hair, we went downstairs. Kianas and Naken were already seated at the table. They both stood up when we came in.

As Kianas pulled out my chair I refused to look at him. After he was seated our eyes met. I know he saw concern and anger on my face. He reached over to take my hand but I moved it before he could.

Solia came in with the carafe of blood. She stopped in her tracks when she saw me.

"It is alright Solia," Kianas said softly. He gestured for her to come in. She acted like she was afraid of me. I looked at her confused.

She went to the other side of the table and poured for the other three vampires in the room. Then she looked at me.

"Yes, Solia," I said sarcastically, "you may as well fill my glass too." I glared at Kianas.

He took my glass from my hand. "Leave it, Solia. Bring another." He took the carafe and filled my glass then handed it to me.

I was tentative at first but it tasted refreshing. It didn't take me long to empty the glass. "Why is she afraid of me?"

"She thinks you are a new vampire. A new vampire can be . . . unpredictable."

My cheeks flashed hot, I started laughing. I couldn't cry anymore, so I figured laughing was the next best thing.

Kianas stood up, walked over to me, and picked me up. Before I realized it, I was in his room and he was kissing me.

I pulled away, "why didn't you warn me, Kianas?"

"Laurel, you would not have consented and you could have died. You were bleeding internally. Saving your life was more important than risking your anger."

"And what if I don't change back?"

"Would it be so bad to be like me?"

I leaned away from him. "Yes. I would never be able to touch or talk to my son again."

"Laurel, the chances of you turning from drinking my blood only one time is very low." He made an attempt at making me smile. "There are some definite advantages to being a vampire."

I looked up at him. "Like, what?" I said angrily. I knew I was acting like a petulant child.

"Making love is greatly enhanced." He pretended to purr, making me laugh. "So do I get to bite you this time?"

He laughed, "I wouldn't advise it if you truly wish to stay human. The more times you drink of my blood, the stronger your chances of turning."

"Oh," I said. "Too bad." I finally smiled.

I lowered my head and growled. "You are in real trouble now." I pushed him down on the bed then crawled on top of him. I pulled my dress over my head and threw it on the floor.

I heard a low rumble come from his chest; then the next moment, I was on the bottom and he was tearing his clothes off. Our lovemaking was different this time. Kianas wasn't afraid he would kill me. His passion was electrifying, I have never felt anything like it. Everywhere his hands touched me was erotic; I was on fire. I stared into his eyes as he moved inside me, not wanting to look away.

Without warning he lowered his head and sunk his teeth into my neck. Somehow there was a connection between us that I had never felt before. I moaned with pleasure arching my back as I rose up to him. My mouth began to water as I had an overwhelming urge to do the same to him, I knew what that would mean so I reigned the urge in. I never wanted our lovemaking to stop. I lost count of the number of times we made love.

When we finally decided to stop, I wrapped myself around him. Even though I wasn't tired I just wanted to lie in his arms and listen to the sound of his heart beating. I marveled at this because I grew up thinking vampires were dead and had no heart beat. Of course I also grew up believing vampires were fantasy. When I finally raised my eyes to his, he was looking down into my face. I smiled, reaching up to touch his cheek.

"You have the most beautiful green eyes," he said softly.

It took a minute for it to sink in. My now-sleepy eyes popped open. "Did you say green?"

He gave me a goofy grin and shook his head yes.

I jumped up and looked in the mirror. Sure enough, my eyes were green again.

"Oh, Kianas, I am so sorry for being so mean to you." Tears started to flow. When I turned to look at him he was beaming. I think he was just happy that I was happy.

I ran over and jumped on him. "I am famished. And not for blood." He laughed. "Then we must go down and get you food to eat."

We dressed quickly and walked down the stairs together. Halfway down, Naken appeared at the bottom of the stairs.

"Well, I think I like you better the morning after." When I got closer, he broke into a very big smile. "And with green eyes."

I laughed then gave Naken a kiss on the cheek, much to his surprise. "Yes, and I even like you today, Naken. You are forgiven for everything."

He made a low bow. "Why, thank you, mistress," he said with a smile.

Kiina was already at the table when we went in. She somehow knew that I was human again and had Solia bring fruit for me. I was going to find a way to teach Solia how to make bread - as soon as I discovered what we could make flour out of.

I apologized to everyone for being such a petulant child the night before when I suddenly remembered Raithe.

"Where is Raithe? Is she still here?"

Kiina was the first to speak. "No. We had to send her to meet with her twin. When you were kidnapped, we were afraid she would not be safe."

"Oh no. Will I get to see her?"

"I will take you to her village soon," Kianas said. "You must realize though that when she is reunited with her twin, she will remember she is from this world."

"When can I go see her?" No one answered. "Well?"

"It is a long journey from here and not a safe trip for you right now. We must wait for the cover of darkness. You are no longer a vampire and therefore fragile," Kianas said.

"Oh, for pity's sake, are you going to put me in a protective cocoon?"

"We are afraid of running into the King's men," said Naken. "Since Aniis saw you as a vampire, it would not go well for you if you are seen with green eyes."

I was biting into my favorite apple-sized fruit that tasted like a cherry. "Too bad we don't have contacts I could wear."

"Contacts? What are contacts?" asked Kiina.

"They are lenses that fit over the eye. They have them in any color on earth."

"Where would one procure these . . . contacts?" asked Naken.

"From an optometrist," I said. "You could take me to earth to get some."

"That would not be wise," said Naken.

"Why not?" I asked. "You could take me somewhere no one knows me." It would defiantly make things safer for me.

"She has good thinking on this," Kianas said. "I could go with her. I still have the clothes she gave me."

Naken looked at me suspiciously. "You would not try to escape?"

I looked at Kianas and smiled. "No, I'm beginning to like it here." I leaned over and kissed Kianas. "Besides, I would also like to get some food from earth. I can show Solia how to make bread."

Kiina raised an eyebrow at that. "That should be interesting." She smiled to herself.

"Great! It's settled then. When do we go?" I turned to look at Naken.

"Very well, it will take two days to make the preparations." He nodded his head and smiled at me.

I turned to Kianas. "So what are we doing today? By the way, why is it still light out?"

"Our daylight is much longer than yours so it will take some getting use to." said Naken. "Our planet is ten times the size of yours."

"Oh," I said. "That explains why it seems like I was gone for so long."

What would you like to do my love?" Kianas took my hand and kissed it. I could get used to that, I thought.

"I would like a tour of your land. I have many questions about your world. After all, if it is to become my home, I need to know more about it, and I have lots of questions about being a vampire." I ended with a smile meant only for Kianas. He got the hint. I could tell by the hand massage he was giving me as he stared intently into my eyes.

Naken and Kiina just sat there with perplexed looks on their faces.

***

After we ate or as they called it, had nourishment, Kianas and I went outside. He showed me the grounds inside the wall, which consisted of an orchard, garden, a huge maze, and various outbuildings. They raised all their food, which included fruits, asperia, and several different types of animals and birds. Very large birds, I might add.

There were at least twenty or more humans working on the grounds. They all seemed friendly and happy.

"Is Solia the only human who works in the house?" I asked after listening for a very long time.

"Solia is the only one who serves us. We also have Canish, who cooks for the humans who live here. And Detri, who pilots our aircraft."

"You have a plane? I thought you ran everywhere."

He laughed. "We only run for certain distances. For long distances, we have the aircraft. The technology is from your ancient world."

"Why don't you have cars?" I asked out of curiosity.

"We tried to build roads as earth does. Unfortunately, because of the constant rainfall, our foliage grows so quickly it is impossible to keep the roads cleared. You see; it takes forty-two Earth hours for our world to make a complete rotation. The very long daylight and the wet atmosphere are the reasons our world is so abundant with plant life."

"What do you mean by technology from our ancient world?"

He laughed, "let us just say, you humans do not give your ancient peoples their do respect for their technology. They were even more advanced than you are now."

"How do you know that?" I asked intrigued.

He looked very serious, "I am a lot older than I look." Then he smiled.

I smiled and punched him in the arm, "you're teasing me now."

"We can have many discussions about that and I will give you books to read from the library if you like. There is much for you to learn about Htrae and our involvement in your ancient world."

I decided to leave that discussion for later. "Do you have animals you can ride?"

"Vampires and the werewolves have no need to travel on animals.

We are faster and we do not tire. There are animals similar to your horse that the witches and humans use. However, witches and warlocks have the ability to transport themselves."

"Transport themselves?" I asked, confused.

"Yes, they can . . . think their bodies to a different place."

"Wow, that's a good trick. Only they can do that?"

"Yes. We have not figured out how they do it, or we would find a way to stop them."

"Why?"

"To eliminate the threat of challenge from them."

"Tell me about the werewolves. Are they men who change into wolves?"

"Not exactly, but yes. They are not men as you know them. They are humanoids who have the ability to change into a powerful animal. You will meet our Northern alpha eventually. He is Orruck, the son of the original alpha. He is over a thousand years old."

My mouth dropped open. "Excuse me? One thousand years old? How old are you?"

"I am very young. I am only two hundred and four years old."

I was having a very hard time getting my mind around that. I was silent, thinking about being two hundred and four years old. "Were you born two hundred and four years ago?"

"No, I was born a human and turned when I was forty-six. During the war between the vampires and werewolves, so many died. In order to keep the numbers up, humans were turned by vampires and werewolves alike. Becoming a vampire is not dangerous to humans.

However, turning humans to werewolf is fatal for three out of four. That is one of the reasons the Vampire won the war."

"Do you remember being a human?" I asked quietly.

He looked down at me, I could see the sadness in his eyes, "It was a very long time ago."

I knew he was holding something back. "Do you remember your family?"

He took a deep breath, "I know who my family was, Kiina and I grew up in this villa. Our parents died because they were too old to be turned. After we were turned Kiina and I were separated. She was only thirty and had a husband and two children. After the war she and I were the only ones left."

"Did you have children?"

"Yes, I had a daughter." He said sadly.

I looked up at him, I could see the sadness in his eyes. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have made you think about it."

He smiled, "It has been a long time since I thought of them but I want you to know of my history. I imagine the memories are the reason I have not had the wish to be with someone else, until you." He squeezed my hand.

We walked out of the forest into a very large meadow. It almost looked like it had been mowed. The grass was dark green and thick. In the distance I saw an animal that looked like a cross between an elephant and a bison. It was big like an elephant with a short trunk, but it had a hump on its back with reddish brown fur and horns like a bison's.

"What is that?" I asked, amazed.

Kianas laughed. "That is our source of blood. It is called lowesha, which means 'life renewed.'"

"It's beautiful." I turned toward him. "You don't kill it, do you?" "No, it is similar to your cows. We bleed them, but no more than two times a lunar cycle. They are becoming scarce because some vampire over bleed them until they die. That is why the King is looking for a different source. We have twenty adults and they are closely guarded. We were fortunate to have three young this year."

I sat down on the grass and pulled Kianas down beside me. He kissed me as he laid me down on the soft grass.

"I love you, Laurel. You are not like anyone I have ever known. I have such a strong connection to you that I have never felt before."

"So do I, I feel like a different person here, somehow younger, more alive. Like I belong here." I reached up and moved his hair from his face.

"And I would like to keep you alive," he said seriously.

"Don't worry. You can't get rid of me so easily," I said as I put my hand around the back of his neck, pulling him down to me. When our lips touched, it was like an electric shock that went all the way down to the base of my spine.

I moaned with desire. Kianas responded as his hands moved over my breasts and under my dress, up between my thighs. I gasped, "Kianas, stop." I felt his teeth sink ever so slightly into my skin.

"Kianas?"

"Yes, my love." He was breathing heavy. "Laurel, I want you to be completely mine. Please let me turn you," he whispered.

"Soon," I gasped, "but not yet. Please."

He rolled away from me onto his back. "My control is getting much harder."

"I need to see my son, Kianas. I want to talk to him, to be a part of his life. I need that." My eyes began to leak again.

He rolled back over to his side and wiped the tears from my face. "We will find a way. I promise."

"Thank you." I smiled. "You would like my son if you met him. He is studying to be a Physicist."

"If he is anything like his mother I know I will like him."

My cheeks started feeling wet again, but this time it was rain. We both jumped up and headed for the cover of the trees.

"Come," he said. "We must go back."

As we started walking faster, for me, I saw a movement out of the corner of my eye. It looked like an animal, but I couldn't be sure.

"Kianas, I saw something over there," I whispered, as I pointed toward the shadow of the trees.

"Yes," he said. "I saw it as well." He started walking faster. "It is a werewolf. I am not sure who it is, but we must move out of the forest quickly."

Where was my vampire speed when I needed it? It started raining harder, and I was getting soaked. A wet long dress was like wading through water. I tripped, and Kianas caught me before I hit the ground. He had his arm around me when he suddenly stopped. I had my head down, looking for any sinister rocks or foliage that were lurking, ready to send me sprawling to the ground. When I looked up, my breath caught in my throat.

Leaning against a tree right in front of us was a man dressed only in pants. He was over six feet, had short brown hair, and was lean and muscular. He also reminded me of the nightmares I had been having for as long as I could remember.

"Hello, Lour," said Kianas. "What are you doing here? Isn't this far from your pack?"

He smiled. It was then that I noticed his eyes. One was white with a dark-blue circle around the iris, and the other was green. Suddenly I remembered, he was the one from Julie's and my dream.

"Greetings to you, Master Kianas. Are you going to introduce me to your new mate?"

"Lour, this is Laurel. You didn't answer my question." His voice had turned menacing.

"News travels fast in the North Continent. You have taken a human for a mate; and I notice you have as yet to turn her." He raised his head to sniff the air.

I heard a low rumble coming from Kianas's chest. "You are overstepping your bounds, Lour. I suggest you return to your pack."

Lour grinned. "Strange, Aniis was under the impression that she was Vampire already."

Kianas stepped in front of me. "The process has begun. Now leave. You are on my lands."

"As you wish, master," he said sarcastically. He bowed slightly with a leer, rather than a smile and looked right at me. Then he was gone.

I looked after him, my heart beating faster as I remembered my dream. "Kianas, I have seen him before."

~ ~ ~

# Six

I think I must have been holding my breath. The next thing I remembered was Kianas kneeling over me.

"Laurel?" As soon as my eyes opened, his concerned face broke into a smile. "Are you all right? I would never let Lour hurt you."

I sat up. "Kianas, I know who he is."

"How do you know him?"

"One of my clients, your 'seed' is apparently the twin of a young witch named Addi. She lives with Lour."

"You mean she works in his house?"

"Uh . . . well, sort of. She is in love with him and he with her." He suddenly looked angry. "That is forbidden!"

"Oops . . . uh, yeah, she said that too. Why is that such a bad thing?"

"Because if a witch bears a werewolf, it will be very powerful. Lour knows this is forbidden. This is why Lour is challenging me. He has already mated with her." He turned and looked into my eyes. "Laurel, we must either hide you or turn you. If Lour has a child by this witch, he could start a war between the Vampire and Werewolf again." "What does that have to do with me?"

"Lour knows you are still human. He was letting me know he will expose you if I expose him."

"What about the contacts?"

"If I report Lour, he will challenge me to prove you are not human in front of the king. Addi will die, but so will you."

"Great." I said sarcastically as I stood up. "Isn't there another way?"

"Come, we must go. I need to speak with Naken and Kiina."

Without asking, he scooped me up and took off at superhuman speed.

"Kianas, it would be better if you warn me when you're going to do that."

He didn't answer, so I shut up and tried to concentrate on not getting sick.

When we got back to the villa, Kianas didn't put me down until we were inside. Naken and Kiina were in the living/dining room. They were both surprised when Kianas came in with me in his arms. They jumped up and ran over to us, I'm sure, thinking something was wrong with me.

"Kianas," I said, "I think you can put me down now."

He looked from me to them. "Oh yes, sorry," he said as he put me down. Then to Naken and Kiina, he said, "We have a very large problem."

"What is it, Kianas?" said Naken.

"Lour has mated with a witch."

Naken and Kiina hissed at the same time.

"He was on my land and he knows Laurel is still human. He was threatening to expose us if we expose him."

They all turned and looked at me.

"Laurel, we need to turn you," said Kiina.

"Why do you keep saying 'we'?" I asked suspiciously.

"If you aren't turned soon, Lour will start a war," Kiina said. "We must not let this happen."

"Why do you keep saying 'we'?" I was looking at Kiina this time.

"We are a family, Laurel, and you will be a part of us. It makes us stronger." Kiina was looking at me.

I started backing away, shaking my head. I ran for the door and outside. I don't think they were expecting that, because no one followed me.

I was out the door and into the forest as fast as I could. I didn't get far before I saw him. He must have been standing right outside the outer wall. I heard footfalls and turned to see if Kianas was following me. It was Lour; he was leaning against a tree, leering at me again.

"Hello, Laurel, we meet again."

I just stood there. I was afraid to run, but I knew I couldn't stand there waiting for him to make a move. I slowly started walking in the direction I had just come from.

"Leaving so soon? Don't be rude. I just want to get to know you better." I could here the amusement in his voice. He pushed away from the tree; suddenly he was blocking my way.

"Please, I'm not a part of this," I said as I slowly backed away from him.

"Oh, but you are, Laurel. You see, I know where you are from. And I know who you are to the Vampire." He was walking with me, then suddenly he put his arm around my waist and started walking with me deeper into the forest. "You see, Addi's twin has been reunited with her. Julie, I believe, is her human name. She told Addi all about you and how you tried to save her from Naken."

"What do you want with me?"

"Leverage. I need you to stay human, Laurel."

Once again I was swept off my feet. I mean literally I was being carried off into the woods and who knows where.

When Lour stopped running finally, we were still in the forest. He set me on my feet then took my hand, pulling me toward the mouth of a cave.

I was thinking to myself that as soon as Kianas rescued me, I was going to let him turn me. If I was going to live on this planet, I needed to be . . . well, less fragile.

The cave was very large and open. Not to mention cold and damp.

I was still wearing a cold, wet long dress, so I wasn't pleased to be in a damp cave.

"Where are we?" I asked.

"You wouldn't know if I told you. Addi will be here soon with food. I'll build a fire when she gets here."

"How is Julie?"

"She is happy to be home. She is visiting with the Witch Queen."

"Oh, well, I guess I'm glad Julie is safe and happy." I don't know why I asked, but sometimes I just can't keep my mouth shut. "Does the Witch Queen know or care about you and Addi?"

If looks could kill, I would have been dead on the spot I was standing on. "If I were you, Laurel, I would be more concerned about the King finding out that you are a human from earth." His eyes bored into mine.

I looked away. His eyes were very hard to look at, with one eye being green and the other white surrounded by a dark-blue circle, it made him look more like an animal.

"My people have been waging war on each other for centuries, and it has only brought hardship and pain for those who are left behind," I said softly as he walked away.

He stopped but didn't turn around. "My people are suffering at the hand of the Vampire now. Do not presume to understand my world."

"I would like to understand," I said in a small voice.

He turned around, fixing his gaze on me. "Why? Why do you care?"

"Because I only know what I've been told by vampires."

"What makes you think it would matter? You are a vampire's mate." There was hate in his voice.

"Please tell me. I really do want to hear your side of the story. I know there is a past I am unaware of. What caused the war?"

"Slavery. Kasan's father enslaved all who were not Vampire. His need for blood drove him to enslave humans, witches, and werewolves to the point of extermination. The war came to an end when the original of the Vampire died. Kasan and Orruck came together to agree on peace. With one stipulation: the Vampire would rule, but he promised to find other sources of blood to feed the vampires. Orruck made the promise that the Werewolf would only breed with their own."

"And now you have broken that promise."

"The vampires broke their promise first. Nox has been secretly building a 'gate' to bring other humanoids here for a source of blood."

"Nox is dead," I said.

He stopped talking. I could tell he was considering what I had said. "How do you know this?"

"Kianas killed him." His expression changed to surprise. "Nox kidnapped me. He almost killed me. That was why Aniis thought I was a vampire. Kianas had to give me his blood to save me. I was starting to turn when he saw me."

"What did Nox want with you?" he asked, skeptical.

"He thought I was somehow the key to finishing the 'gate.'" I wasn't sure I should divulge this information, but for some reason, I trusted him.

"Are you?"

"No. I have no idea where he got that notion."

His eyes narrowed. "If you are lying to me, you will not stay human for long."

"I'm not lying. I still don't understand how Naken was coming to my world to retrieve the 'seeds.' I think I had something to do with triggering their dreams of Htrae, but that was all." I was partly telling the truth.

He started to say something when we heard footsteps echoing through the cave. He turned to me. "Be quiet, or you will wish you were dead." Then he ran toward the sound.

I was sitting on the ground by this time, so I started to look around. The cave was actually quite beautiful. There was no light coming from the entrance, so I figured I was pretty deep into the cave. Lour had left a lamp of some kind behind, so I wasn't totally in the dark. The cave seemed to be pockmarked with holes big enough to house a grown man or a large animal. I could hear water coming from somewhere, but I couldn't see it. I was really wishing my captor would come back. I was starting to become concerned about being left here alone.

Not long after I was starting to panic, I heard voices. One was Lour's and the other was female. As they came around the corner, I was shocked when I saw the face of the woman. She looked just like Julie; it was Addi.

I stood up as they walked in.

"So this is the human, Laurel." She walked around me like she was sizing me up as an opponent. "She doesn't look like much to me."

"Behave yourself, Addi. I didn't give you permission to take over here. What food did you bring?"

She was acting like a petulant child. I was finding it hard to believe she was Julie's twin. She started taking food out of a box. Most of the food she took out was meat that either wasn't cooked or barely cooked.

Lour must have been very hungry; he barely took the time for her to get it out. When he realized I wasn't joining them, he stopped briefly.

"Are you not hungry?"

"Um . . . I don't eat meat."

Addi started laughing. "Who doesn't eat meat? Even humans from your world eat meat."

"Addi! Shut up!" Lour said harshly. "Didn't you bring fruit?"

She sighed. "Yes, but it's for you. It's your favorite."

"Addi, leave it and go!"

"But, Lour, I just got here. I wanted to spend some time with you." She put her arms around him.

He took her arm roughly and pulled her back toward the way they came. "Addi, I love you, but just because you carry our child does not allow you to disobey me. I am still your master." Their voices got fainter as he took her back out of the cave.

I was hungry, so I looked into the box. There was my favorite fruit that tasted like a cherry, so I picked it out and started eating.

When Lour came back, he didn't say anything at first. He watched me for a few moments then went back to eating.

When I finished my fruit, he reached into the box and took out another piece of fruit and handed it to me.

"Tell me about the lab Nox took you to," he said quietly.

"It looks like a hospital on the outside. I only saw the room he took me to. Then Kianas and Naken rescued me."

"You said Kianas killed Nox?"

"Yes."

"Where was the lab?"

"Not far from the King's palace. I could see it from my window."

He had stopped eating and was watching me again. "I see only truth in your eyes, Laurel. You are not what I expected."

I wasn't sure what that meant, but I decided to let it go. "Why are the Vampire so afraid of a child born to a witch and a werewolf?"

"Because when the child is born, it will become a man in a few months."

"How is that possible?" I asked, confused.

"A werewolf grows quickly normally, but when born of a witch, he also has the power of a different kind and he grows twice as fast. He will also have the ability to teleport."

"Lour, this child could be a child of tolerance and peace. You only need to teach it."

"Kasan would never listen to that. He is too afraid of losing his rule," he said harshly.

"Then prove it to him."

"How?"

"You will find a way. You seem to me a just and fair man."

"I am not a man. You need to remember that. I am neither wolf or man. I am more animal than man."

"In my world, humans are considered a part of the animal kingdom. Lour, from what I have learned about your world, Vampire, Werewolf, Witch, and Human are all species of this world. You are all a part of Htrae and it a part of you. You should live in harmony with yourselves as you do with the plants and animals of nature."

He considered what I had said. "You speak true, Laurel, that was once the belief on this planet but the elders of this world no longer think as you do." He stood up, then gestured for me to go to him.

Warily I got up and walked to him. I must look like a small doll to everyone on this world; they all want to carry me. Lour scooped me up and took off at a run. When we got outside, it was dark. I had no idea how long we had been in the cave, so I really didn't know what time of night it was.

"Where are we going?" I asked tentatively.

"To my brother Orruck, he needs to hear what you have said to me. It will then be his choice whether to turn you or send you back to Kianas."

"Turn me?" I said in a small, worried voice.

He smiled down at me. "Vampire or Werewolf, you must be turned soon or you will die. Did Kianas not tell you this?"

"Yes, everyone keeps telling me that, but I don't feel sick. If I'm going to die, why don't I have symptoms?"

He had a confused look on his face, but he didn't say anything. What next? I thought to myself.

I have no idea how far we had gone when Lour stopped. He was running so fast that everything was a blur. He didn't run as fast as the vampires did, but it still seemed like superhuman speed to me.

I could see a faint glow on our right, which told me we had been moving south. When Lour set me on my feet, we were standing in front of a villa similar to Kianas's. It was a little smaller but just as beautiful. The two doors had faces on them as well. It reminded me that I had failed to ask Kianas what they meant.

The faces on these doors were wolf faces and human, so I decided to ask.

"Lour, who are the faces of?"

"They are of the first werewolves, my parents. They were killed in the great war."

"Do you actually change into wolves?"

He grinned malevolently. "Would you like a demonstration?"

I smiled back at him. "That won't be necessary, but if that was meant to scare me, I don't scare easily. Especially after what I have been through since I came to this planet."

"Fair enough, but it would scare you nonetheless," he said with the same smile on his face. "The change isn't pretty. That is why we do not change often." He opened the doors and gestured for me to go in.

It seemed there was a theme to the villas here; the entry was the same as in Kianas's. There was a large round table with a vase of flowers in the middle of it. I was so busy looking at the flowers that I didn't see the man who was watching me intently.

"Lour, who do we have here?"

I looked up at the sound of his voice. I'm sure my mouth was hanging open in shock.

"This is Laurel, brother."

"The human from earth?" He turned toward Lour.

"Yes," I answered for myself, closing my mouth.

"This is my brother Orruck, alpha of the Northern pack and leader of us all."

"Hello," I said as I stared up at him, and I do mean up. He had to be at least six foot four. He had shoulder-length brown hair and brown eyes.

He looked like he was in his twenties and muscular for all his height. He was dressed like everyone else on this planet. He was wearing brown breeches, black boots, a dark-blue waistcoat, and a white shirt bloused at the wrist. He was also incredibly good-looking for someone who was a thousand years old.

"It is very good to meet you, Laurel," he said as he bowed his head toward me. "To what do I owe this visit?" He looked inquiringly to Lour.

"Sorry, brother, it is my doing. I'm afraid I kidnapped her."

A stormy look came over Orruck's face. "You did what! You kidnapped her from Kianas? What were you thinking, Lour?" His voice was getting louder.

"Please let me explain," Lour said quietly.

"You had better have a good explanation for this." His eyes narrowed at Lour. Then he turned and looked at me. His voice softened, "you are wet and disheveled. Please come and sit down. I will order something warm to drink and dry clothes for you." He ushered me into the large living room.

"Thank you," I said. "Could you have someone get word to Kianas that I am all right and safe?"

He turned to Lour. "What have you done, brother! The Vampire will take your life for this, and they would be right to do so!"

"No!" I pleaded. "I will not be responsible for that."

They both turned to me. Lour had a shocked look on his face. "You defend me after what I have done?"

"You didn't hurt me. You fed me and listened to what I had to say. Why would I want you to die?"

"Brother! We need to talk," Orruck said. Then he turned and bowed to me. "Please excuse us, Mistress Laurel. I will send Jon with a warm beverage." They both turned and left.

A few minutes later, a young man came in with the hot beverage. "Mistress." He bowed and put a warm cup in my hands. It smelled wonderful, like mulled wine. I was so cold and miserable that anything hot was welcome, so I took a sip. It tasted as good as it smelled.

"Thank you," I said. "Could you please show me to a bathroom?"

He looked confused. "I am sorry, mistress. I do not understand." Oh dear, I thought, I should have asked Kiina what their name for it was. Just as I was about to try and explain myself, a young woman came into the room.

"Jon, it is fine, I will take care of Mistress Laurel." Jon quickly turned and left. "Come, mistress." She smiled. "I will show you where you may freshen up and put on dry clothes." She reached out her hand to me. "Come, you may bring your drink."

I took her hand and was whisked off to a very large room that looked like it belonged to a woman. "Whose room is this?"

"It belonged to the mistress of the house."

"What happened to her?" I asked as I looked at my surroundings.

When she didn't answer, I turned around to look at her. She was gone, and the doors to the room were closed. On the bed was a pale-yellow dress much like the one I was wearing.

I looked around the room for a toilet and found the same enclosed table that was in Kianas's villa. After cleaning up as best I could, I took my wet and dirty dress off and put on the one left on the bed. It was a bit long, but I made due. There was a vanity in the corner of the room with a jar of the strange drying powder on it. I brushed and dried my hair straight then sat on the sofa in front of the fire that I'm sure was lit for me.

I must have dozed off because I woke up with a start when Orruck said my name.

"Laurel," he said softly. "I am sorry to wake you." He was smiling as he looked down at me. He reached out and helped me sit up. "May I sit with you, or would you rather go down stairs?"

"Here is fine," I said with a smile.

He sat down beside me. He was staring into the fire when he said, "Lour has created a very bad situation for us. He told me Addi is with child. I was not aware of this. Unfortunately, it has put me into a very uncomfortable position with Kianas. He would have every right to report Lour to Kasan."

I turned toward him. "Please, I don't want to be the cause of anyone's death. There must be another way," I pleaded.

When he turned toward me our eyes met. "You are an extraordinary human, Laurel. You have impressed Lour with your fearlessness and your desire to prevent war of our species again. He has told me what you said to him after he forcibly took you from Kianas."

"I have seen my own world at war with its own many times. War never accomplishes peace. It only causes hurt and chaos to those who wage it. It destroys the good in us."

"I agree with you, but fear also causes hate and hate brings cruelty to the forefront of those who wield it. The Werewolf and Witch species are being persecuted because of the King's fear. And humans hide in fear of the vampires who refuse to follow the King's law.

"What is the King so afraid of?" I asked.

"He fears being overthrown by the Werewolf and the one from the prophecy." He looked down at me again.

"You mean me." I sighed. "I really don't see how I could be a threat, but obviously, many do. This is the second time I've been kidnapped."

"Why have you not been turned yet? I would have thought Kianas would turn you for your safety."

"That's my fault. I asked him not to. He sort of promised me he wouldn't turn me until I agree to it."

"Why? Are you afraid to become a vampire?"

"No, I'm afraid of never seeing my son again."

"But you have been told that you will die if you are not turned soon. You cannot go back to your world."

I sighed. "Yes, everyone keeps telling me that, but I have been here for about a week, I think. I've sort of lost track of the days since I have been kidnapped twice now. Anyway, I am not sick. I feel fine. Don't you think I would be having symptoms?"

He looked confused. "Symptoms? What are these?"

Okay, I thought, no one seems to understand the word symptom, so I am guessing no one gets sick here. "Um . . . what happens to a human from my world when they have been here too long?"

"They are poisoned by our atmosphere."

"I know, but what happens to them as they are poisoned?"

"Ah. Well, they start to have trouble breathing because of the excess moisture in our air. This causes a lack of oxygen to the body. They become confused, then their lips, fingertips, and toes turn blue." He looked at me then. "You are breathing normal?"

I shook my head yes. "I feel fine and I don't feel oxygen deprived."

"The prophecy is true then. You are the one. But the prophecy says you will mate with the vampire."

"But does it say I will become a vampire?"

"No, it was assumed that you would." He tilted his head as he studied me.

"Kianas and I have already mated," I said softly.

Orruck stood up suddenly. "I must call the packs together. We must be ready for what will come of this. Kasan has sworn he will kill you." He looked down at me with concern on his face. "We must all come together to protect you. I will send word to Kianas. Meanwhile, you must rest and take nourishment."

"Thank you. Orruck, will Kianas want to kill you and Lour when he finds out where I am?"

He smiled. "Do not worry, little one. He will listen to me. Kianas and I are old friends, and I am sure he will be relieved to know that you are here under my protection. Lour will answer for his crime, and Addi will be closely watched and cared for as she carries Lour's child. When her child is born, it will be taught that peace must be placed first in this world of ours, not war. I believe my brother also feels this way after he has talked with you."

I stood up. "You are a good" - I started to say man then remembered what Lour had said - "being, Orruck. Your world is better with you in it."

He bent down to me, and without warning, he took my chin in his hand and kissed me. It wasn't a friendly peck. It was a passionate kiss, albeit short. "Our world is better with you in it as well, Laurel. It is very understandable that Kianas loves you," he said softly. "If only . . ." Then he released me and walked out of the room, leaving me breathless from his kiss.

One thing I knew for sure was that I had no idea how I was going to bring peace to this world. I was only one small human from earth, even if I did have a very distant ancestor from Htrae.

I began to realize how tired I was, so I curled up on the sofa in front of the fire and fell into a deep and dreamless sleep at last.

~ ~ ~

# Seven

I was awakened by the sound of thunder. It was daylight, but the room was darkened by gray clouds and torrential rain. In the time I had been on Htrae, it had rained a little every day, but this was my first thunderstorm.

I got up from the sofa and left the comfort of the crackling fire. Someone must have tended the fire as I slept. The fireplace had a stack of fresh wood and the room was toasty warm.

As I walked to the doors that went to the balcony, I began to hear voices. It sounded like several voices, some raised in anger.

Trying to be quiet, I opened the door to the balcony and walked outside. I looked over the railing into the courtyard but found it empty.

I decided the voices must be coming from inside the house.

It wasn't really cold outside, but somehow the rain made me feel cold. I went back into the room, closing the doors behind me quietly.

The voices seemed to be getting louder and closer.

Just as I reached for the inside door, it was thrown open so quickly it startled me. There before me stood Kianas.

"Laurel, my love." He pulled me to him and began to shower me with kisses. "I have been crazy with fear for you." He held me so tight it made it hard to breathe.

"Kianas . . . can't . . . breathe."

He released me abruptly. "I am so sorry. I am just glad to see you alive and well." His face changed to anger. "I will have Lour flogged and tortured for what he has put you through." I could hear the vicious animal in him as he spoke.

"No! Kianas, he didn't hurt me. He took care of me, listened to what I had to say, and brought me here to Orruck." I reached up and put my arms around his neck then pulled him to me. I kissed him passionately until I felt the tension leave his body. When I pulled away, I had tears in my eyes.

He picked me up and walked out and down the stairs. "As soon as the storm is over, we will leave this place."

"Kianas, please put me down. We need to talk, all of us. If you truly believe I am the one from the prophecy, you must listen to me."

He gave me a quizzical look then set me on my feet. It was then that I saw Naken and Kiina were with him. Kiina took my hand and led me to a sofa.

"Laurel, we have been so worried. We thought you were lost in the forest." She sat next to me holding my hand. Please forgive me, my sister." Her face was filled with remorse. "I should not have told you the way I did. It was very insensitive of me.

"It's alright, Kiina. I'm fine. Everything is unfolding as it is meant to." I looked up at all the faces watching me. "The only way to resolve the problems between your species is to come together with a common goal." I stood up. "I was having a hard time understanding what my role is in all of this. I think I know now what it is."

They were listening intently to what I was saying. I turned to Orruck. "Have you sent for the other pack leaders yet?" He was looking at me with fear in his eyes.

"Yes, Laurel, I have." He stared at Kianas.

I looked from one to the other. I could feel the anger rising from Kianas. I went to him and put my arms around his neck. Somehow I knew this show of affection in front of all of them was necessary. "Kianas" - I looked into his crystal-blue eyes \- "I love you. I belong to you only and I will someday become like you, a part of your family. But not yet." I turned to look at all of them. "I need to stay human. That is my purpose. All of you must come together to protect me from the King's fear. We must make him understand what his fear is doing to his people, and I don't mean the Vampire. All of the species are his people. There can be no separation. He needs to be made aware of what is going on right under his nose." I noticed the confused look on their face. "Sorry, earth talk.

I'm talking about Nox and Uleen, who have been working in secret on a way to bring more humanoids to this planet to use as food for the Vampire. The 'gate', they call it. Nox may be dead, but Uleen was working with him and is probably still working toward the creation of the 'gate.'"

Kianas was the first to speak. "Yes, she speaks true. We tried to find her, but she eluded us."

"Yes," Naken spoke up. "She must be exposed to the King. She is probably still going to earth, bringing back humans."

"I agree," said Orruck. "But when we expose her, she will expose what she knows about Laurel. That is why I have summoned the other pack leaders. We must all be prepared to protect Laurel. We must hide her."

"No," I said. But no one heard me; they all began talking at once. "No, I will not hide." I may as well have been talking to a wall; no one was listening to me. I took a deep breath, put my fingers in my mouth, and did what my dad had taught me. I blew a shrill whistle to get their attention.

Everyone shut up and looked at me with shock on their faces. Orruck had his hands over his ears with a pained expression on his face.

"Oops, sorry, Orruck. I forgot about the hearing thing."

"Laurel?" Kianas came to me and took my hands in his.

"I will not be hidden away!" I said to all of them. "While you are all at the palace, the King will have people out looking for me. He probably already knows I'm here. I'm sure Uleen has let the word out. The safest place for me is with all of you."

Kiina spoke up then, "What she says is true. Solia and Hod have told me several villages know of Laurel."

"This is not good," said Naken. He turned to Orruck. "How long do you think it will take the other alphas to get here?"

"They should be here by tonight," Orruck answered.

"Can you get a message for them to bring their most trusted with them?"

"I can do that," said Lour from the doorway. He had been listening out of sight.

I heard the rumble from deep in his chest before I saw it on his face. Everything happened so fast that no one could react.

Kianas moved with that damn superhuman speed and had his hands around Lour's neck. All I heard was growling, savage and unbridled.

I ran to Kianas as everyone was shouting at me. "Laurel, no!" shouted Naken and Kiina.

I ignored them. "Kianas!" I screamed. "If you kill him, I will never forgive you!"

His face turned toward me. I was terrified by what I saw; he did not let Lour go. For all I knew he was dead already, but I knew I had to call him back. "Kianas, I love you. If you love me, let him go!" I pleaded. Naken tried to grab me around the waist, but I got away from him. "Please!" I reached up and touched his face.

When he turned to me, his face showed only pain. His hands relaxed and Lour fell to the floor. I pulled Kianas away, reaching up I turned his face to look at me. He closed his eyes and put his arms around me.

Orruck was kneeling over Lour. He looked up at me. "He is alive." Then he picked Lour up like he was a child and laid him on the sofa.

I led Kianas out of the room and upstairs to the bedroom where I had spent the night. As we were leaving, I heard Kiina and Naken.

"How did she do that?" Kiina asked. "He could have killed her."

"They have a very strong connection, and he loves her more than life," Naken said as he stared after us.

When I got Kianas upstairs and in the bedroom, I closed the doors behind us. He was quiet and would not look at me. I pushed him down on the bed, or I should say, he let me push him down on the bed. I lay down beside him, pulled his face to mine, and kissed him with passion.

He returned my passion with his own as we began to undress each other in between kisses. I could hear the rain and thunder in the background like music to our lovemaking. No matter where he touched me, it felt like lightning moving through my body.

His kisses moved down my jaw and to my neck. I felt his teeth sink into me gently as his hand slid down my body and between my legs. I arched my body and moaned with pleasure.

His tongue began to work its way down my body until I was crazy with desire. When I thought I couldn't stand any more, he moved on top of me and slowly entered until he was deep inside me.

The storm outside reflected the storm inside as our eyes met and our bodies moved together. When we finally climaxed together over and over, our connection was like the thunder and lightning; one could not be without the other.

We lay quietly for a time until Kianas broke the silence. "I cannot live without you, Laurel. We are of one heart. If you leave, I will die."

"I have no intention of going anywhere," I said with passion. "All of you will keep me safe. And when the world is at peace again, I will become a part of the strength of your family. Believe me when I say this, my heart is yours completely."

He pulled me closer to him. We both lay unmoving in each other's arms, and I soon drifted off to sleep. When I woke up, I was still wrapped around Kianas. I had a blanket wrapped around me, so he must have moved me sometime to get the blanket out from underneath us.

When I moved my head to look up at him, he was staring down at me. "Have you slept at all, or have you been staring at me while I slept?" I asked with a smile.

He grinned. "No and yes."

"Do you ever sleep?"

"No," he answered without explaining.

"Really? You don't need to sleep at all?"

"The vampire has the ability to rejuvenate very quickly, so there is no need to sleep. The only time we do sleep is if we are injured badly. Then it is only to help our body heal faster."

"Wow, that's handy. What do you do with all of that time you don't use to sleep?"

"Have you not seen our library?" He smiled. "Of course there are other things to do with that extra time." I felt the rumble of laughter in his chest.

"Mmmmm . . . I could get used to that."

"Laurel" - I heard the serious tone in his voice - "you took a very big chance trying to stop me from killing Lour. I could have killed you."

"No, you couldn't. I trust you to overpower your violent nature with your love for me."

He pulled my chin up, his soft lips kissed me gently. "I do love you more than life."

I closed my eyes remembering our lovemaking. If we weren't mated before, we most certainly were now. I'm sure there was no doubt in Orruck's mind after what had happened earlier.

My eyes popped open suddenly as I remembered the altercation between Kianas and Lour. I looked up at him. "Have the others arrived yet?"

"No, they should be here soon. Do you want to go down? You must be hungry." He started to get up.

"No, let's lie here for a while longer." I was silent for a few moments as I began to think about questions that were as yet unanswered. "Kianas, do you mind if I ask you a few questions about vampires and werewolves?"

He smiled. "No. You may ask me anything."

"Are you aware of the myths and legends about your kind on earth?"

He chuckled. "Yes."

"Are they because of your visits to earth? Are they true?"

"Yes. Some are, but not exactly accurate."

"Like what?"

"Well, for instance garlic and holy water. No one from my world can tolerate garlic. The smell is repugnant to us. However, it is not harmful."

"What about holy water?"

"It has no effect on us, but if someone throws water at you, how would you react?"

I thought about that. "I guess I would be angry and back away in case they planned on doing it again."

He smiled at me but didn't say anything.

"I get your point. What about wooden stakes?"

He laughed. "A wooden stake would certainly slow us down, but we would heal from it. And as you know we do not sleep in coffins and we have a heart beat."

"Is there anything to silver bullets killing a werewolf?"

"There is some truth to that but only because of the chemical reaction it has on their system. However, a single bullet would not kill them. Silver is used here to punish or torture a werewolf who has broken the law, but it does not kill them. That is how Lour will be punished if the King finds out about Addi."

"No, Kianas, he doesn't deserve that. He is simply striking out because of how his kind is being treated. Besides, two wrongs do not make a right."

He sighed. "I can see that you are a human to be reckoned with. The fact that he mated with a witch was against the King's law, and he must be punished for that."

This time I sighed. "I can tell I really have my work cut out for me. Just because it's a law does not make it right. What the King has done out of fear is called segregation on my planet."

He looked perplexed. "What is segregation?"

"It means keeping the different species apart, only allowing them to be with their own kind. Even nature doesn't do that. On earth we have new species being born daily in nature. And many of us have become tolerant of the mix between races."

"How can you live this way? What do you gain from it?"

"It teaches us to live in harmony with each other, to learn how to understand our differences. Not everyone believes this way, but every decade brings more tolerance."

He thought about this in silence. "Sometimes there is just too much difference. One species must dominate."

"We are all different in varying degrees, Kianas. Take you and me, for instance. What if I never become like you? stay human? Would you love me any less?"

He pulled me closer. "No, I will always love you, but I would fear for your life. You are fragile as a human, and you will die long before me."

"How are you and I any different than Lour and Addi? They love each other for who they are. Should they be denied their love, their happiness because the King fears he will lose his position as ruler?"

"Laurel, I fear losing you because you are human."

"Who did you fall in love with? Was it the human or person that I am or the being that you want to change me into? How would you feel if I wanted you to come to earth and become a human like me? Would you be the same person I fell in love with?"

He smiled. "You know that is not possible."

"Kianas, it is not possible for me to be happy without seeing my son. He is a part of me. I gave him life and I raised him. Not seeing him or being a part of his life will be like removing a piece of my heart. I will never be whole without him." I sat up on the bed. "You can never change that." I said as tears began to flow freely down my cheeks.

Kianas sat up quickly. "They are here."

"What?" I began to hear voices from downstairs. "Oh, you mean the werewolves."

"Come, we must dress and go down to meet them."

We dressed quickly, with a few distractions. It took me three tries to get my dress on. Kianas kept finding new ways to take it off again. I retaliated by taking his shirt off and keeping him from tying his pants.

Finally he grabbed me around the waist and pulled me against him. He held me that way as he moved my hair and began kissing my neck and across my shoulder, then I felt his teeth sink gently into my neck. I sucked air into my lungs and held my breath.

"Kianas, what are you doing?" Power slammed into my body. I could feel the cells in my body change, become stronger. I leaned into him as my back arched and the air I was holding came out as a gasp. His hands began to move over the front of my body and down the front of my dress as my arms stretched up and around his neck. "Kianas, what is happening to me?"

As I sucked in more air, suddenly he brought his wrist up and pressed it over my open mouth. He had opened a vein and was forcing me to drink his blood. Even as I was thinking I didn't want this, I couldn't stop myself; the more I drank, the more I wanted.

When he pulled his hand away, he turned me around so I was looking into his crystal-blue eyes. He began speaking so fast that I couldn't hear what he was saying. I must have blacked out because when I woke up, the only thing I remembered was feeling a little sick and falling asleep in front of the fire. The room was dark except for the light from the fire.

I could hear voices filtering up from the rooms below. I needed to get up and meet the werewolves who had arrived, I remembered. I brushed my hair, smoothed my dress, and opened the bedroom door. Kiina was standing on the other side.

"Laurel." She was smiling. "Are you feeling better? Kianas said you weren't feeling well."

"Yes, I feel much better. Is everyone here?"

"Yes, come." She extended her hand. "Everyone is anxious to meet you."

I took her hand and allowed her to pull me down the stairs. As we came into the light over the stairway, she stopped for a moment and stared at me.

"What?" I inquired of her quiet stare.

"Nothing." She smiled, then turned as we continued down to the waiting group.

Kianas was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs. He took my hand as I reached for him, and kissed it. I did notice an exchange between Kianas and Kiina as she walked past us. In the back of my mind, I felt like there was something I was forgetting. It didn't matter because my knight in shining armor was smiling at me. I reached up and kissed him.

"Come, my love, everyone is anxious to meet you."

They may not be very impressed when they do meet me, a mere human from earth, I thought. "I'm ready." I took a deep breath and put my hand through Kianas's offered arm. He placed his hand over mine as we walked together.

We went into a very large living room where there were, I counted, fourteen werewolves, both male and female, as well as Naken and Kiina.

I felt like I was at a Renaissance fair. Everyone was beautifully dressed.

Kianas walked me into the middle of them.

Everyone was deep in conversation, but as soon as they saw me, the conversation stopped. "My friends, I would like to introduce my mate, Mistress Laurel," Kianas said possessively.

~ ~ ~

# Eight

Each one nodded, acknowledging me. Most seemed friendly enough with the exception of a few. Mostly the females. I noticed an exchange between Naken and Kianas that bothered me, but I didn't know why.

This was a much-bigger group than I had expected. Being werewolves, they were all very tall and muscular; but there was an animal look about their faces, different from the vampires. Their faces were all different as they should be; some attractive and others even more so. All of the women were slender and beautiful.

Kianas took me to the table, which was filled with food of all kinds. I was suddenly very thirsty, but most of the food didn't look very appetizing to me. We both sat at the table. Kiina and Naken joined us along with four others. Lour was keeping his distance from Kianas, and Orruck was talking with his other guests.

"Laurel," said Kianas, "I would like to introduce Laken and his mate, Dina. He is second to our Southern alpha, Lorac."

"It is a pleasure to meet you," I said with a smile.

Gesturing toward the other couple, Kianas said, "And this is Coal and his mate, Seila. Coal is second to our Eastern alpha."

I smiled at them in turn. "It is a pleasure to meet you as well." The young man from yesterday came to the table with two carafes; one was filled with the aspira wine, and the other was filled with blood. He went to Kianas first, then he filled the glasses of Naken and Kiina. When he looked at me, he had a shocked expression on his face. I saw a slight exchange between him and Kianas, then he walked over to me and filled my glass with wine.

I turned to my family of vampires and realized they were all watching me.

When all the wineglasses were filled, Kianas was the first to speak.

"I would like to drink to our guest of honor, Laurel. She is the one from the prophecy, here to bring on a new peace for our world."

Everyone in the room raised their glasses to me.

I held my glass up. "To peace," I said. When I took a drink of my wine, Kianas was watching me intently. The wine tasted fine, but it wasn't what I wanted; I suddenly realized I wanted blood.

I didn't look at him. I looked at Kiina; she was also watching me.

I glared at her, then I smiled at the group. "Please excuse me for a moment."

I got up and gave her a meaningful look. As I walked out of the room, I heard Kiina excuse herself. I also heard Kianas say her name.

Halfway up the stairs, she was beside me. I didn't stop until I was in the bedroom; then I turned on her, a little faster than normal, for me anyway.

"What color are my eyes, Kiina?"

"Laurel - "

"What color are my eyes, Kiina?" I said louder. She sighed.

"They are ice blue."

"Did you know he was going to do this?"

"No. He loves you very much, Laurel. He just fears losing you."

"He compelled me. Why didn't it work?"

"How do you know he compelled you?"

"I don't know, but I realized I had forgotten something when I saw him."

She looked into my eyes. "It could have something to do with the fact that you have Htrae blood in your DNA."

"What does that even mean?" I said, frustrated. I was getting angry and I was having a hard time containing it. Kiina realized it too.

"Laurel, you need to calm yourself. This is not the time for you to give in to anger."

"He has to stop this, Kiina. I need to be able to trust him. Right now I don't trust him. He is only pushing me away with his fear."

I closed my eyes and started breathing slowly, but it wasn't helping. I opened my eyes, shaking my head. "It isn't working, Kiina. I can't go back down there."

"I know what you need. Go sit on the sofa." She was gone in a flash.

I sat down on the sofa and focused on the fire. My feelings for Kianas had grown exponentially, but I was not happy with his fear that he would lose me. Somehow I needed to make him understand that that would not happen unless he caused it.

The door opened suddenly and startled me. It was Kianas with Kiina right behind him. Before I could say anything, Kiina moved directly in front of him. She said something to him so quickly that I couldn't hear it, I saw the shocked look on his face, then Kianas backed out of the room and closed the door.

She walked over and handed me a glass filled with blood. "Are you sure?" I asked as I took the glass from her.

She sat down next to me. "I don't understand why, but you are changing quickly. You are showing sighs of a new vampire. The blood will help you control your anger. Drink."

I did, and she was right; I did feel better. "Okay, you were right. This is not going to go over very well with the group downstairs. They are here to protect me. If I'm a vampire, I won't need protecting."

"You haven't gone through the change completely yet. You still need to drink from Naken and me."

That got my attention. I knew what I had to do. "Kiina, before I go down, I think I need another glass. Would you mind?"

She smiled. "Of course not, I'll be back."

"Could you let everyone know I am fine and that I'll be back down soon?"

"You need some time." She put her hand over mine. "I understand." Then she was gone.

I had no time to lose. I knew my vampire strength and speed would only last hours or, at best, a day.

As soon as the door closed, I ran to the balcony and jumped. All the way down, I was thinking, well, I will either land on my feet or break them. Either way, I would be fine because my mate was a vampire; so if I break my legs, he can just give me more of his blood and I would be fixed.

I landed on my feet and I took off running. I knew they would follow me; I was counting on it. Otherwise, I would die and all would be lost.

As I ran I began to look at the trees; hopefully, things were the same here as they are on earth. Moss should grow on the north side of the trees. I knew we came south from Kianas's villa and the King's palace was north of there. I would just have to get myself arrested by the King's men. If Kianas wanted to protect me, it would be on my terms.

It seemed like I had been running for more than a day when I saw the river. It was still dark, but I could see the first sign of light on the horizon. The ferry was on its way to the other side, so I slowed to a stop at the river's edge.

I noticed there were lights on in the shops, and after looking down at the mess of my dress, I decided to see if I could get something more suitable to wear.

The first shop I walked into had a sign on the wall that said Nourishment. I was about to turn around and walk out when a young woman walked up to the counter.

"May I help you, mistress? Do you require nourishment?"

I wasn't sure if I was still Vampire or human, so I just responded, "Yes, thank you."

"One moment," she turned and filled a glass then handed it to me.

It was blood. "Thank you." I guess my eyes were still crystal blue. It tasted good and it refreshed me.

I looked down at myself. "I have an audience with the King and my dress is soiled from traveling. Could you tell me where I could get a new one?" I smiled at her.

"Yes, mistress, come with me. I will take care of you." She gestured for me to follow her.

"Thank you," I said as I followed her into another room. This room looked like the wardrobe room at the villa, it was filled with clothes. She looked me over then took a dress off the rack and handed it to me.

"This should fit you, mistress," she said.

The dress was made of green velvet trimmed in black around the long sleeves above the elbows and in a V at the hips. I couldn't imagine what this would cost; but before I could inquire, she said, "Go put it on and leave the other dress. It will clean up fine for the next mistress who needs it."

"Thank you," I said. I didn't understand, but I decided it was better not to question anything for fear of giving myself away. I needed to get across the river and to the King's palace before I let on who I was.

I changed my dress and thanked her again then headed for the ferry, which was back on this side. I walked onto the ferry like I knew what I was doing. I decided it would be best not to talk to anyone for fear of being recognized as a foreigner.

With fresh blood and a dry, warm dress, I was feeling a little more confident; so when the ferry docked on the other side, I headed up the hill at vampire speed. I wanted to get as close as possible to the palace before my eyes began to turn back to green. Ideally it would be better if they changed back in front of the King.

As I walked up to the gate, a guard stopped me. The way he was looking at me, I was afraid my eyes had turned already.

"How may I help you, mistress?" he said finally.

I breathed a sigh of relief. "I have an audience with the King," I said.

"I'm sorry, mistress. The King only gives audience at midday." He looked at me suspiciously.

"Yes, I know that," I lied. "I need a place to wait. I have traveled a long way."

"Pardon my manners, mistress, you may wait at the inn just inside." He bowed and went back to his post.

"Thank you," I said. I walked in and looked around for the inn. What I saw wasn't a typical inn from Earth; it looked like a much-bigger version of the villas here.

I walked up to the tall double doors with faces on it. I stood there for a moment not knowing what to do when the doors opened. How in the world do they do that? I thought, looking at the ground for some sort of pressure doorbell. When I looked up, a young man was standing there watching me.

"Mistress." He bowed and gestured for me to enter.

So far I had been pretty successful with their dialect, so I said confidently, "I require lodging until midday. I have an audience with the King."

He stared at me for a moment; then he gestured for me to follow.

We went to a large room with a sofa and chairs. There was a fireplace, which gave out much-needed warmth. I was cold and tired, which wasn't good because it meant I was changing back - to my human self.

My host did not leave the room as I expected; instead he stood watching me. He had also closed the door. I didn't turn around. He must have seen the green in my eyes, I thought.

His voice made me jump. "Mistress Laurel, I know who you are."

I turned and faced him. "How do you know?" I asked, surprised.

"Good news flows quickly among humans. But you are in danger here. Why do you come alone?"

I let out the breath I had been holding, relieved that I wasn't exposed yet. "It's a long story. I'm sorry. What is your name?"

"I am Trey, father to Solia."

"Oh," I said, "then you pretty much know the story."

He smiled. "Most of it." He gestured to the sofa, so I gladly sat down. "You gave Solia a scare the first time you drank of Kianas's blood."

"Yes, well, I had a scare myself. Actually, that is why I'm here alone.

I don't want to be turned yet, Trey, and I can't seem to get that through my adorably protective vampire's head."

He smiled. "Kianas does love you very much. He is one of the more compassionate and kind vampires of this land. He understands what it means to be human and he wants only to protect you from the King."

"I do understand that, just as I know how important it is for me to go before the King as a human. I need him to listen to me, not fear that I will take over his throne. I need everyone to rally around and protect me. As soon as the King feels threatened, all will be lost."

Trey was thoughtful for a moment. "I hear the wisdom of your plan, Mistress Laurel."

"Please, just call me Laurel," I said as I put my head in my hands.

He sighed. "I have a plan, Laurel, but you must rest and take nourishment. I will bring fruit." He smiled. "My daughter told me you eat no meat."

"Thank you, Trey." I placed my hand on his arm.

"What you do here, Laurel, will benefit us all. We are all truly grateful for what you risk your life for." He put his hand on my shoulder. "Now rest. I will wake you when it is time." Then he left.

I lay down on the sofa and fell asleep almost instantly.

***

This was the day I had waited and hoped for. I was standing before the mirror, brushing my hair. I was wearing his favorite color on me. My dress was purple and very revealing. I couldn't believe he asked for me or even wanted me the way I wanted him. He was the King, after all; and compared to him, I was a young vampire of eighty-three years old.

It was time to leave. I was ready, and I knew he would be waiting. "Cosie," I called from the door.

"Yes, mistress, I am here." She gave me an approving look. "You are so beautiful in that color, Mistress Laurel, It goes well with your black hair."

"Thank you, Cosie. Are you ready?"

"Yes, mistress, he is waiting for you."

We were in the palace, which was so large that we needed a guide to find our way around when we first came here. I took one last look around the room. I had been staying in this room for the last year and a half. I took a deep breath and closed the door.

I had walked through these halls many times, but today I paid more attention to them. After today I would be Queen. I would not be coming back to this part of the palace.

"How many people are there, Cosie?" I asked as she trailed behind me. She didn't answer. "Cosie?" I turned around. She was gone. Something was wrong; I could feel it.

When I turned back the direction I had been going, I saw someone standing farther down the hall. As I came closer to him, I realized he was not a human; he was a werewolf.

I stopped breathing. I knew I was in danger. Werewolves were not allowed in the palace, and this one in particular should not be here.

He pushed himself away from the wall he was leaning against.

"Mistress Laurel," he said arrogantly. "You are even more beautiful than I imagined." He started walking toward me.

"No!" I cried. I turned to run, but my way was blocked by a group of six werewolves. I had nowhere to go, and I knew I was in danger of losing my life.

"Sorry, Mistress Laurel, you will not be a queen today," he said harshly.

I spun around to face him. "He will kill you for this Rouxor."

"I don't think so," he said, amused.

Before I could scream, a hand covered my mouth.

I woke up with a start. It was a dream, but it seemed so real. My god, I thought, was my ancestor actually a vampire? This was getting more and more complicated.

I stood up and started pacing. I looked out the window, but it was raining, which gave me no clue as to what time it was. I must have paced for an hour when I heard a soft knock on the door.

"Come in," I said loudly.

The door opened slowly, then Trey poked his head in. "Oh, good, I didn't wake you," he said when he saw me. "The king will begin granting audience soon. I have you going in last. Are you all right, Mistress Laurel?"

"No . . . I mean, yes." I took a deep breath. "Can I ask you some questions, Trey? Do we have time?"

"Of course, come sit down." He gestured for me to sit on the sofa.

"Trey, what do you know about the King's father?"

"I know he ruled with cruelty before the war. He killed werewolves almost to extinction."

"Why was he so hard on werewolves? I was told that humans were killed when werewolves tried to turn them and vampires turned many humans to increase their numbers."

"Yes, this is true, but the war was started by the King and no one knows why."

I sighed. "I think I know why."

"How could you know that? You are from earth."

"I have my reasons. Trey, who is the oldest living being on this planet?"

He thought on that for a moment. "It is believed the Eastern alpha werewolf is, but no one knows how old he is."

"What is his name?" I asked.

"Rouxor."

"Was he related to the original?"

"Yes, he is the original's son. What are you thinking?"

"I think he is responsible for the war and I think I know why. Unfortunately, his scheme backfired and almost destroyed him." I looked at him. "Trey, I think the King's father was going to make my ancestor Queen until Rouxor kidnapped her."

Trey sat there with shock on his face. "How could you know this?"

"I dreamed it. I know this palace. I can show you how to get to the King's chamber and even the room where his father's only love stayed before he was going to crown her as Queen."

"No one knows of these things. How could you dream this?"

"Her name was Laurel, Trey. The King is not afraid I will take his throne. He is afraid the truth will cause another war between the Vampire and Werewolf."

"What truth?" he asked.

"I don't completely understand how I know, but I believe King Kasan and Rouxor conspired to prevent my ancestor from becoming Queen. I don't know why yet, but instead of doing what they wanted, they started the war."

Trey stood up. "You remember too much, Laurel."

"I'm sorry?" I said, confused.

He looked away from me. "I'm afraid your dream is much too close to the truth. I cannot allow you to go before the King with this information."

"I don't understand, Trey. Your people need to know that the prophecy is wrong. Lysander wasn't human. He was Vampire."

"This information will only enslave my people further. We had hoped you would prove that humans were meant to be equal with the Vampire and Werewolf."

"Trey, my ancestor Laurel wasn't killed by the werewolves. She was forced to mate with him. I'm a part of all of you. If you run my DNA, I bet you will find that I am part vampire, werewolf, human from Htrae, and earth human. That is why I am changing faster than everyone expects.

It means you are all equal. That is why he segregates the species from each other. Look at me, Trey. I am not a monster and I have no desire to take over anything. I am a part of all of you."

"I am sorry, Mistress Laurel. I must take you to Kirn. He will know what to do."

"What? Trey, please, the werewolves and Kianas are probably looking for me. I don't want you to come to harm. If you take me, I'm not sure what Kianas will do." He wasn't listening to me.

"Come," he said, but instead of going out the door, he led me to the back of the room. He touched something on the wall and a door swung open. He grabbed my hand and pulled me into the hallway. The door swung closed.

Now what? I thought. Why do the people of this planet insist on kidnapping me? Oh well, I thought, at least I am walking this time. As we walked through the underground hallway, I had a feeling that I had been here before. As a matter of fact, I knew I had been here before. This was the passageway that the werewolves took when they kidnapped my ancestor. I knew we would come out into a cave that would lead us deep into the forest.

~ ~ ~

# Nine

The farther we went through the passages, the more familiar it was to me and the more I remembered the encounter with Rouxor.

I was pretty sure I recognized Rouxor at Orruck's villa, but I was so preoccupied with Kianas compelling me that I didn't take notice.

I was also convinced he recognized me as well and I was sure that he would not want me to go before the king with the protection of the werewolves. Especially since it was he and the king who started the war.

The farther in we went, the more difficult it was to see and even though Trey was holding my hand, I kept stumbling on nothing.

"Trey, how can you see without light? Can we slow down? Please." I was very disoriented. I couldn't tell you if we were going up, down, or sideways. "Trey!" I yelled, then I fell. When I looked up at him, my heart almost stopped. He was looking down at me and his eyes were glowing.

I screamed.

"Shut up!" he said as he slapped me across the face.

I tasted blood. "What are you?" I cried, wiping the blood from my mouth.

"Get up!" he growled. His voice had changed. It was deeper and definitely angry. He raised his hand to hit me again. "Get up," he said.

"Go ahead! Hit me!" I yelled. "I will not go any farther until you talk to me." I had tears in my eyes, but I didn't know if he could see me well enough to see them.

He lowered his hand. "I am a hybrid." I saw his eyes close. "I look human by day, but by night I am wolf. My mother was human, but my father is half werewolf and half witch. This is what happens when the species cross. If the King knew this, he would have me killed, so I hide among the humans who accept me as I am."

"Are there others like you?" I was having a little trouble talking. My mouth was starting to swell.

"Yes, we all live in fear of Kasan." He reached down and helped me up. "I am sorry I hit you. I sometimes have trouble controlling the wolf inside me."

"I'm beginning to feel like a punching bag," I mumbled. "Are you really Solia's father?"

"No, I needed to gain your trust. I took the memory from your mind."

"You what?" I asked, confused. "You can read my mind?"

"The witch in me can read your memories." He took hold of my hand again. "Come, we must get to the cave before dark."

"Why, what happens after dark?" I started following him again. "I turn into a werewolf," he said without emotion.

"For real? I thought werewolves only changed when they wanted to."

"I told you I am a hybrid. I am not able to control when I change."

"Oh," I said. The passageway started going down, so I shut up and concentrated on not falling on my face.

When we finally saw light ahead, Trey stopped. "Stay here." He pushed me against the wall. "I must make sure the way is clear." He put his finger to his lips, indicating for me to be quiet.

He was gone long enough for me to start worrying. My head was starting to ache, and judging by the swelling when I felt my face, it probably looked as bad as it felt.

I took my hand away from my face and turned toward the light when suddenly it disappeared. Something was blocking the light.

"Trey?" I said quietly. No one answered. "Shit!" I said just as quietly.

I don't think I will survive this planet, I thought. It's out to get me, and I in my stupidity keep insisting on staying human on a planet where even the humans are tougher than I am.

"Trey?" I said again. Something moved, only this time it started running in my direction. "Oh my god, what now?" I slid down the wall and fainted. Not breathing does that to me.

I could hear my name, but it seemed like it was far away. Then I felt like I was in an earthquake.

"Laurel, wake up," Trey said as he shook me again.

My eyes popped open. "Trey? Oh my god, it was you." I hugged him and started crying. "I thought you were something coming to kill me!"

"Laurel, what are you talking about? I found you unconscious on the ground. I'm sorry it took me so long to come back. I almost ran into a small patrol of the King's men."

"Please tell me you're kidding," I said on the verge of hysterics.

He helped me up. "I don't understand."

"Something ran towards me and I fainted," I whispered.

He stared down the passage. Without speaking, he took me by the arm and began to walk quickly toward the opening.

When we went into the small cave, he picked me up and sprinted for the outside then literally jumped up the hill over the passage. I closed my eyes before I got sick. When he stopped suddenly, I opened my eyes.

I drew in a sharp breath. "Shit, shit," I said and closed my eyes again. We were in a tree.

"Trey?" I said quietly.

"What!" he whispered impatiently.

"Why are we in a tree?" I whispered back.

"I want to see what comes out of the passage."

"Oh," I said in a small voice.

I don't know what I was expecting, but when I opened my eyes to look, I was surprised to see a small boy come out slowly like he was looking for someone.

"It's only a boy," I said, relieved. I looked up at Trey. He had a smile on his face.

That's not a boy. "Hey, Luka," he said in a normal voice.

The boy looked up. "Uh, what is he?" He definitely was not a human boy.

"He is another hybrid." Trey started down the tree, so I closed my eyes again. When he put me down, I opened them.

Standing in front of me was a young . . . hybrid with two very red eyes. He smiled at me showing some very long canine teeth. I looked at Trey with a question on my face.

He grimaced then gave me an apologetic look.

"What?" I immediately felt the split lip. "Ouch!" I touched my face. "Where's a vampire when you need one?"

"I'm sorry," Trey apologized.

"You did that?" the boy asked. "Wolf?"

Trey shook his head yes. "Come, we must go. It is close to dark."

Trey reached into his pocket and took out a bag made of cloth as he walked toward me. "I'm sorry, Laurel. I can't let you see where we are going." He put the bag over my head and picked me up again. They both took off running. It wasn't long before the bag was taken off.

My next visual experience was of a cave filled with people, mostly human. They were as curious about me as I was about them.

The first person I met was Ellie the doctor. When I saw her, I was shocked. She was Kendra's twin. Unfortunately, they had not yet met because Ellie was in hiding.

"You knew my twin?" she asked when I told her.

"Yes, she was one of my clients."

"What is she like?" she asked enthusiastically.

"I only met her once," I said as she was treating my bruised face. "She looks just like you and she was very nice. She was dreaming about you and this place."

"What did she say about it?" a man's voice asked.

I turned toward his voice and stopped, my mouth hanging open.

"This is Colin," Ellie introduced him.

He watched me for a moment. "You have seen me before too," he said. It was a statement rather than a question.

I shook my head. "Yes. His name is Adam. Your twin, I mean."

"Did he describe this place?" He was worried.

"No, he didn't get a chance to. He was taken before he could tell me about his dream."

"Colin," said another man as he walked up behind us, "we should let our guest rest. You can ask your questions in the early day." He reached out and took my hand. "I'm Kirn, the leader of this group. We are all very leery of strangers here. Life is dangerous outside of our sanctuary."

"I understand, believe me. This is the third time I've been kidnapped just for being me." I tried to smile, but it hurt so I nodded instead.

He bowed. "We will talk again soon, Mistress Laurel. For now I will leave you in Ellie's capable hands."

"Please, call me Laurel."

"Laurel then. Sleep well." He turned and left.

"Ellie, he's not going to let me leave here, is he?" I said as I looked at his back.

She sighed and shook her head. "Probably not."

"Great, now I'm living in a cave." I looked up at Ellie. "He has a twin named Patrick."

Her eyes opened wide. "How do you know that?"

I looked back in the direction he had gone. "I helped him stop smoking."

"Smoking? He was on fire?" She looked confused.

I don't know why, but I found that extremely funny. Maybe it was because I was so tired. When I started laughing, I couldn't stop, until I saw the look on Ellie's face. "I'm sorry, Ellie. I'm not laughing at you."

"Then what are you laughing at?"

"The absurdity of this whole situation I find myself in." I smiled at her. "This has been a very long night and day and from what I've been told, it would mean several of mine."

"I am sorry, Laurel. Come, I will find you a place to sleep."

"Ellie, what happens when the twins aren't reunited?"

She became very serious. "They do not remember that they are from Htrae. It is sometimes impossible for them to adjust. Especially if they have left children behind."

I closed my eyes. "Oh, Raithe, I hope you're united with your twin," I said quietly to myself. Ellie heard me. "Raithe?"

I opened my eyes. "She's a very good friend of mine. She's a 'seed,' and she left two very special children behind."

"I'm sorry," she said. "Kasan has no respect for the lives of his people." She stood up. "You must be hungry. Come, we will find you some nourishment before we find sleeping quarters for you."

Ellie led me to what she called the great room or the larger cave. She said this was where they took nourishment and had meetings. There was a waterfall that seemed to come out of the side of the cave wall and into a small pool. I found the sound very tranquilizing.

There was a very long table with a bench on either side, somewhat like a picnic table, where people were eating and talking.

When Ellie and I entered the room, all talking stopped. I noticed a few more familiar faces from the earth "seeds" but decided not to let any more hopes be dashed, knowing they may never meet with their twins.

Clothing was much simpler among the cave humans; the men all wore long dark pants and neutral colored shirts. Some wore vest jackets and some wore cloth jackets the same as the shirts. There wasn't much color in their clothes but the womens dresses were light colors and made of some kind of a soft material that flowed to just above the ankles. I tried to smile as I surveyed the room but only a few smiled back.

"Ellie," I whispered, "I don't eat meat. Do you have fruit here?"

"Yes, of course, Laurel, fruit grows on most of the trees here. Meat, on the other hand, is harder to come by because of the patrols of the King's men. It is difficult to hunt when we run the risk of being caught. We do have a lowesha for blood though."

"Humans drink blood?" I asked astonished.

"It is not our first choice, but all species on our planet drink blood when needed. It is a part of our evolution. And some of the hybrids consume only blood."

Before I could ask her to explain, she turned and went to a smaller cave off the larger one. She reemerged with a large platter filled with fruit.

She sat next to me as she put the platter down.

Seeing the fruit, I suddenly realized I was famished. I took a piece of it from the platter and began eating. Ellie went back to the other part of the cave and came back with water and a jug filled with wine.

"Thank you, Ellie," I said as I looked around the cave. People had started talking again quietly as they glanced at me from time to time. "I'm not really welcome here, am I?"

She looked around. "They are not comfortable when strangers are introduced among us." She put her hand on mine. "Just give them time."

Silent tears began to flow down my face. "Ellie, I can't stay here. I am putting you all in danger."

"Why do you say that, Laurel? You are safe here," she reassured me.

"You don't understand. I have mated with a vampire. We are linked. He will not give up until he finds me."

She stared at me with a shocked look on her face. "We must tell Kirn."

"Tell me what?" Kirn had walked up behind us. We both turned around.

"She is mate to a vampire. They are linked, which means he can find her here." She was worried.

"He will not find her here," he said with conviction.

"How can you be sure of that?" I whispered.

"Our cave is protected by a spell," Kirn said. "Do not worry, Ellie. It will be fine. It is time to find sleeping quarters for Laurel."

"All right, come with me, Laurel." Ellie got up, so I followed her. I knew I had to do something to convince these people to let me go, but for now I was exhausted. I needed to sleep.

Ellie took me down a narrow passage with smaller alcoves in the wall. She stopped at one of the alcoves and said, "This will be good for you tonight. At first light of day we will find you more permanent quarters."

"Thank you, Ellie, you have been very kind." I lay down on the mat, which was surprisingly comfortable, and pulled the blanket over me. It took awhile but I finally fell asleep.

***

I was running, my heart pounding, my breath coming in quick, short bursts. I knew I was in mortal danger, and if I stopped, I would die. The pale-green dress I was wearing kept catching on branches and wood on the ground. I could feel his breath on my neck, but when I turned around, I couldn't see him.

I could hear the deep growling and the sound of something crashing through the forest. I was frightened, I kept looking behind me, I tripped suddenly and fell to the ground. When I looked up, I saw him standing over me. It was Rouxor.

I woke up with a start. I knew instantly that if I didn't get away from here, Rouxor would find the caves and these people would be in danger of being discovered.

I got up and tried to remember how to get back to the main cave. It seemed farther than it was last night; I wasn't sure if I had taken a wrong turn.

Finally I heard the sound of water, so I started walking toward the sound. The light was dim, but I wasn't sure where the light was coming from. I was just about to turn around when I heard footsteps coming from the direction I was headed.

He was so quiet I almost ran into him; it was Kirn. "Laurel, are you lost?" He was smiling.

I hadn't noticed last night, but Kirn was an attractive man. He looked young to me, but I was beginning to realize that looks were deceiving on this planet. He had short blond hair, was tall and very muscular. He had a quiet air about him, but it was obvious that he was in control of the cave family.

"Yes, I guess I am. I think maybe I took a wrong turn somewhere."

"That is easy to do in these caves. They are extensive. Come, I will take you to the great room." He turned and led the way.

"Kirn, I really need to talk to you," I said as I tried to keep up with him.

"Very well, shall we talk over nourishment then?" He took my arm and began leading me down the passage. I felt the pressure on my arm was a little too tight.

"I'll follow you, Kirn. You don't have to hold my arm," I said quietly.

He smiled down at me. "I know that, Laurel, and I need you to understand who the leader of this little colony is." He did not drop my arm.

When we entered the great room, it seemed like everyone was gathered there. They all stopped talking when we entered. All eyes were on me.

"Are we having a meeting?" I asked.

Kirn pulled me roughly to the table and pushed me down on to the bench. "Trey was very forthcoming about your mission to the King."

"I only want to stop the oppression and make the King understand that you are all equal. He is reacting to fear-based information. He thinks Lysander was human, but he wasn't. He was Vampire."

His face was angry when he looked down at me. "What makes you think he will listen to 'you are equal' when you tell him Lysander was a vampire? That will only give him more reason to oppress humans and hybrids."

I looked at the other faces around the room; they were all angry at me. "But I am a part of all of you. My mother and father were human from earth, but my ancestors were vampire, werewolf, and human from Htrae. That makes us all equal."

"Laurel, have you ever met the King?" asked Kirn with hatred in his voice.

I was beginning to realize I wasn't as well-informed as I thought.

"No, I haven't. I've only heard about his fears from the werewolves. I met his son, Aniis, briefly."

"Then you have no idea how he would respond. He would probably have you killed as soon as he found out who you are."

"The werewolves and my family were planning to protect me from the King," I said meekly.

Kirn made a disgusted sound. "The King has an army of vampires at his disposal. They would not stand a chance. If you are a vampire's mate, why has he not turned you?"

"Because I want to stay human. That's why I ran away. He wants to protect me. I won't let him turn me." I bowed my head and took a deep breath. Then I had a thought. "What if everyone came together against Khe king by protecting me?"

Kirn looked doubtful. "How would we do that? We cannot leave our sanctuary."

"We have an ally with the witches. Her name is Addi, and she is with child from a werewolf, the brother of the first alpha."

His eyes narrowed. "And how is it you know this?"

"Lour was the werewolf who kidnapped me. All of the alphas and their seconds were gathered at Orruck's villa. I ran away from there."

"The werewolves are not any better than the vampires. They also hunt us." Kirn said with that same disgusted voice.

"I don't understand, why would the werewolves hunt you?"

"Because they work for the King," Trey spoke up from across the table.

"Kianas said only the renegade vampires and werewolves hunted humans."

"Of course he would say that," said Kirn.

"No, his family has a lowesha. They don't drink human blood. If you don't believe me, ask the humans who live on his land."

Everyone started talking at once. "Quiet!" Kirn yelled.

"What she says is true." Everyone turned toward the woman who spoke.

"Lori? You know something about this?" asked Kirn.

A dark-skinned young woman came forward. "One of the children used to live on the land of Kianas. She says he is a kind vampire and allows only lowesha blood for their nourishment."

Suddenly we all heard someone scream. "That sounded like Slene," said Lori.

"Trey, Colin, come with me," Kirn said as he headed toward the scream.

Two small children burst into the main room. "They found us!" one of them yelled.

"Who found us?" asked Colin.

"The vampires and werewolves, they have Slene."

I stood up. "Wait! It might be Kianas." They all stared at me, but no one spoke. "You said this place had a spell on it. The only way anyone could have found you would be through my bond with Kianas. Make a trade. Me for Slene."

Colin turned to Kirn. "She has a point."

Kirn turned toward me. "All right, come on."

I was surprised how close the entrance was to the main room. We did, however, pass through several small caverns and passages before we reached the entrance.

I was sandwiched between Trey and Colin with Kirn leading, so when we were close to the entrance, Trey put his arm around my waist and the other hand clamped over my mouth. I didn't struggle, but I did listen for a familiar voice. I noticed it was still dark out as well.

Kirn and Colin stepped outside the tunnel. I heard several voices and a struggle, then I heard the one I was listening for - Kianas.

"Where is she? I know she is here."

Kirn spoke up, "Release the child and I will tell you."

"Not until we see her first," I heard Naken respond.

Oh, for pity sake, I thought, there is way too much testosterone here. I stomped on Trey's foot, which made him release his hold over my mouth.

"Let the child go, Kianas. I'm fine," I yelled down the passage.

"Shut up!" Trey pulled me back against the wall.

"Trey, they won't let the girl go unless they know for sure I'm here," I said frustrated.

"Laurel? You are all right?" Kianas yelled.

"Yes, let her go. We all need to talk. I need to talk only to you right now." I wasn't sure he heard me at first, then I heard several voices talking at once.

Trey said into my ear, "If I release you, will you promise to stay here?"

"Yes," I said, exasperated. "Besides it's dark and being an earth human I can't see in the dark."

Trey walked down the passage, only turning to check on me once.

When he reached the opening, I heard voices again, then everyone was quiet.

Soon I saw two people walking toward me. It was Kianas and Kirn. "Laurel!" Kianas grabbed me in a viselike hug.

"Kianas . . . can't . . . breathe," I gasped.

He released me abruptly. "Sorry, I am so glad you are alive and well. Why did you run away?"

"Yeah, I think we've been here before," I said sarcastically. "I'm sorry I ran away, but it was the only way I could get you to stop trying to hide me. You weren't listening to what I was trying to tell you."

"What were you trying to say?" he said, confused.

"Never mind. Is Rouxor with you?" I asked.

"Yes, all of the Werewolf are with us. Why?"

"Kianas, Rouxor doesn't want to protect me. He and the King are the ones who started the war." I was whispering now.

He looked astonished. "How do you know this?"

"I had a dream about it." I told him about my dream and Rouxor's part in it without going into too much detail. Time was of the essence.

Kianas wasn't happy. "This is not good." He looked at me with concerned eyes.

"What is it, Kianas?" I knew something was very wrong.

"Rouxor is a warrior for the King and he is very powerful. He is the son of an original and thousands of years old. It will take more than Naken and me to stop him from killing you." He turned to Kirn. "This place has magic surrounding it. I can feel it. Can you keep Rouxor from coming in here?"

"The magic only keeps you from finding it. Your bond was stronger than the magic. It cannot stop him from entering but he will become confused and lost because of the spell."

"Is there another way out?" asked Kianas.

Kirn was hesitant. "Yes." He still didn't trust Kianas.

"Please, Kirn, I have no desire to harm your people or lead anyone here, but I must get Laurel to safety. Do you have a safe place to move your people?"

"Yes, I do," he answered.

"Go, get them out of here." he reached out and touched Kirn's arm as he turned to go, "wait, do you have someone who can get Laurel away from here? Someone you trust?" there was a solemn tone to his voice.

"Trey." He turned away from Kianas. He let out a soft whistle. Trey came up the passage to us.

"Trey, Kianas needs you to take Laurel to safety. Will you do this?"

"Of course, Kirn, I will do anything you say." Trey turned to me.

"Wait." Kianas put his hand on Trey's arm. Trey growled at him. "Take your hand from my arm." The tension between them was palpable.

"Trey!" I said, exasperated. "Please listen to him." I turned to Kianas. "Where should we meet you?" He was still glaring at Trey. "Kianas!" I said a little louder.

He broke his gaze from Trey to me. Without warning he put his arms around me and kissed me long and passionately. "Stay alive!" he growled at me when he finally pulled away. Then I tasted the blood. He had bitten the inside of his own mouth. He had dosed me again. This time I wasn't angry, because he did it to keep me alive, to make me stronger. I threw my arms around him. "I love you!"

He turned around and faced Trey. "I will meet you in the town of the witch. Find the witch Addi."

Trey nodded then took my hand and pulled me away from Kianas. "We will meet you at the end of next light."

"Wait! What are you going to do?" I asked.

"I am not sure yet," he took my face in his hands and kissed me tenderly. "I am not sure if Orruck will stand behind me against Rouxor, their fathers were brothers, but there is bad blood between them because Orruck was chosen as Alfa. If Rouxor commands it he can split the pack by refusing Orruck as his Alfa. I can't take that chance because he will then take you to King Kasan." He kissed me again, "please be safe my love." Then he turned to go back towards the entrance.

"Be careful, Kianas," I whispered as Trey and I moved down the passage to the caves.

~ ~ ~

# Ten

Kirn had already left to take his people to safety. That was confirmed when we came out into the main room and everyone was gone.

I could feel the strength building inside me, so I pulled my hand from Trey and began to run beside him.

He turned to look at me, confused. He hadn't noticed the exchange between Kianas and me. Since there was light in the main cave when he looked at me, he figured it out quickly. My eyes had already changed. Trey picked up the pace and I kept up with him.

We ran into the passage with the alcoves where I had slept. The first thing I noticed was I could see.

Trey looked over his shoulder at me. "Can you see?"

"Yes, you can go faster. I'll keep up," I said confidently.

We ran at a pretty good clip for about fifteen minutes, then Trey slowed down.

"Are we at the entrance?" I slowed behind him.

"Shuuush." He put his finger to his lips. He motioned for me to hug the wall.

Then I heard it, voices, several of them. They were in the passage just ahead of us. When they turned into our passage, I expected yelling and running.

"Hey, Trey, what are you doing in Witch Town?" It was a young man who spoke.

Trey took a deep breath. "You scared the crap out of me, Axol."

"Sorry, this is my side of the mountains, remember." He looked at me. "Who is this? Did you finally find a mate as weird as you?"

"I'm not his ma - " I started to protest.

Trey put his hand up. "She is not my mate, you stupid fluge worm.

I'm delivering her to a vampire, so you had better watch yourself. Look at her eyes."

Axol shut up and he and his three friends backed off.

"Sorry, mistress," he said to me.

"We are looking for a witch named Addi. Do you know her?" Trey asked.

"Yes, we all know her," another boy spoke up.

"Who are you?" asked Trey.

"Elad, I am son to Slin. What do you want with Addi?"

"That is my business. Where does she live?"

"She does not live among her own kind any longer. She carries the child of a werewolf in her belly," he said with hatred and anger in his voice.

"He's right," I said. "She lives with Lour."

Trey turned on me. "How do you know this?"

"Long story," I answered quickly. Then to Elad, I said, "We are running from Rouxor. Is there a place we can take refuge? My mate, is meeting us here."

"Rouxor," Elad said, "he is the Eastern alpha. Why is he here?"

"Because of me, but we are hungry and in need of a safe place where he will not find me." Elad flinched when I said hungry. I had forgotten I looked like a vampire.

"Please, we need to be indoors. Can you help us?"

"Yes," Elad answered, "follow me." Then he turned and walked rapidly down the passage.

When we came out of the passage into the forest, we ran down a well-worn path that eventually led us to a road. From there it wasn't long before a good-sized village lay sprawled out before us. It took us most of the day to get there because of the danger of running into the small patrols that were constantly searching the mountains and surrounding area.

The village surrounded a beautiful lake below the mountains. "Trey, what will keep Rouxor from finding us here?" I asked.

Elad answered, "Our town is protected by a very powerful spell. No one can get in here without a witch."

"What about Kianas? How will he get in?" I asked anxiously.

Elad looked at me in surprise. "You are the mate of Kianas? The one from the prophecy?"

"Yes," I said, surprised.

"How can that be? She is human. Did he turn you?" He said the last with anger in his voice.

"I am human. The eyes are only temporary. He did it to protect me, but I am not full vampire."

Still looking at me curiously, Elad said, "Kianas is welcome here. He has come to our defense more than once against the King. He would never harm us."

We soon reached the village and came to a large Tudor cottage. The doors here had the same design as the others, faces with metal eyes but above the door there was a symbol I did recognize. It was of a Wiccan goddess with a spiral in her belly and a pentagram above her head.

We had only been there a moment when the door opened and an attractive, tall man with shoulder length dark hair stood in the entry.

"Elad, you have brought visitors." Then to us, he said, "Please, come in. You are welcome here."

Trey seemed uncomfortable, which confused me until I realized it was almost dusk. He bowed his head. "Slin, it is good to see you once again, but I must leave. This is mistress Laurel she needs a place to stay until the next early day." He turned to me. "Slin will take good care of you. I will see you at sunrise." Then he turned and left. It was then I realized the other three young men were gone as well.

"Mistress Laurel, come, let me show you to a room. You must be tired after your journey. I will send nourishment up for you when you have rested."

I followed Slin in silence. He was a slender man, with dark hair graying at the temples, tied back in a low ponytail. He was at least six foot four with intense dark eyes and dressed the same as most of the inhabitants here. He stopped in front of two white doors then opened them for me.

This room was unlike any I had seen here. The bed was a very large canopy bed with white gauze curtains at each corner. The bedspread was a royal-blue silk and the rugs on each side of the bed were also royal-blue. There was a painting over the headboard of a beautiful woman with dark hair. She was vaguely familiar and I must have been staring for a long time when Slin startled me.

"She was a very beautiful woman. My mate and Elad's mother. She was killed by a sand demon many years ago."

I turned to face him. "Yes, she was." He was looking at me in a way that made me uncomfortable. "Beautiful, I mean."

He smiled. "This was her room. You should be comfortable here."

"Yes, thank you." I smiled back at him.

"You will find fresh clothing in the wardrobe over there." He gestured across the room. Then he bowed and left the room, closing the doors behind him.

I was beginning to feel tired, which meant I was becoming human again. I decided to lay down for a while but my mind wasn't cooperating. Just as I was about to fall asleep, I felt something brush my cheek. Startled my eyes opened. Slin was standing over me.

I sat up and pushed myself up against the headboard. "What are you doing?" I was a bit gun-shy at this point.

"Please forgive me, Mistress Laurel. I did not mean to frighten you. I brought you nourishment, but I see I have brought the wrong thing." He smiled. "Your eyes are a lovely shade of green."

"Oh, yes I know." I was still a bit unsettled from his touch. "Would you care to join me for the right nourishment?"

"Uhmmm . . . alright, but I need to let you know I do not eat meat." I was starting to feel calmer.

"Very well, I will have fruits and aspira waiting for you." He bowed again and left the room.

Please, Kianas, I thought, don't leave me here very long. I got up and washed my face then went to the wardrobe. It was full of beautiful dresses and not a modest one among them. I looked at the dress I was wearing. It was a mess.

I tried on several before I settled on a pale-green dress made of a light silk. It had a design of leaves swirling as if they were riding on the wind. The bodice made a very low rounded dip off the shoulders down to just above my breasts. I realized the previous owner must have been my size; it fit me perfectly. I saw a vanity in the corner of the room and decided I should probably attend to my hair as well. When I sat on the stool in front of the mirror I was shocked at my appearance. My face was thinner and I couldn't see any gray in my hair. While I was brushing my hair I stared at the picture again and was startled at how much I resembled her. No wonder he was staring at me and probably watching me sleep.

When I was satisfied that my hair looked better than it did I stood up and walked toward the doors. I took a deep breath and opened them. "Well, here goes." I walked down the stairs and found the dining room, where Slin was waiting.

He stood and held my chair for me. "You are beautiful in that dress, Mistress Laurel it has been a long time since I have seen a woman wear it."

"Please call me Laurel." I smiled at him, "I really look like her, don't I?"

"Yes, I noticed that you do resemble Kala very much," he said as he sat down.

I put my head in my hands. "How can this be? It's almost like I was engineered to be a part of every species on this planet." I looked up at him, questioning.

"As a scientist, I can tell you this is entirely possible."

"How is it possible? My mother and father were humans from earth."

"It is possible one of your parents was a 'seed.' Even the witch are used as 'seeds.'"

The dawn broke. "I know," I said as I turned toward him, eyes wide. "Addi's twin was one of my clients. Does someone from Htrae watch the children of the 'seed' parents?"

"I suspect that is the case. However, for what purpose, I do not know." He studied me for a moment. "Do you remember seeing someone watching you during your lifetime?"

I thought about that for only a moment. "Yes, I do. The first time was when I graduated from college. The only other time was when I was in my early thirties before I met my husband Peter."

"Are your parents still living?" he asked slowly.

"No, my father died from a heart attack when he was sixty-two," I said as I looked down at my hands. My mother . . . died in . . . a boating accident just after . . . her fortieth birthday. My eyes met his, "they never found her body." I couldn't believe I hadn't already figured this out.

"Oh . . . my . . . god. She was a 'seed'!" I took a deep breath when I realized I had stopped breathing. "How can I find out for sure?"

He smiled. "If she was a witch, I will find out for you. I also know who has possibly been watching you."

"You do? Who?" I asked apprehensively.

"His name is Lakin. He works for the king as a scientist. If the 'seed's' children are in fact being watched, it would be by him. He is also responsible for finding a new source of nourishment for the Vampire."

"Did he work with Nox?" I asked, surprised.

"Nox works under Lakin. Why?"

"Not anymore, he's dead," I said with satisfaction. Slin sat forward in his chair. "How do you know this?"

"Kianas killed him after he kidnapped and almost killed me." I told him with anger in my voice, as I remembered.

His mouth turned up in a smile as he studied me again. "Hmmm . . . you do find trouble easily. Kala was very much like you. Unfortunately, it took her life too early." He was still grinning at me.

I was becoming very uncomfortable with the way he was looking at me so I decided to change the subject. "I noticed the pentagram and spiral goddess over your door. Do the witches here practice Wicca?

"Yes, we do. Do you know of Wicca?" He was still smiling.

"I know a little, Wicca is practiced on my planet as well. How long has your kind practiced Wicca?"

He laughed, "We have been practicing Wicca since 'my kind' began on this world. We are it's creator."

I was stunned. "Have you been on Earth?"

"You have too many questions before you have eaten Laurel," he chided. "Please eat and refresh yourself. I will answer all your questions later.

I was about to ask another question when I heard a sound I couldn't identify. "What was that?"

"Someone is at my door." He stood and dipped his head to me. "This will only take a moment. Excuse me, Laurel."

When he left, I followed quietly. He touched, what looked like a small medallion on the wall and the door opened. "So that's how they do it," I said to myself quietly. Then I listened.

"Aleeld, to what do I owe this unannounced visit?" I heard sarcasm in his voice.

"Slin." The other man nodded. "It has come to my attention that you have a house guest who is looking for my daughter Addi."

"And where did you hear this? Are you sure it was my house?" The sarcasm again. I got the feeling these two were not friends.

I decided to walk out where the other man, Aleeld, could see me. "He would be right, Slin. I am looking for Addi."

Slin spun around with displeasure on his face. He recovered quickly. "Laurel, there you are."

I could be sarcastic too. "Yes, Slin, here I am." I said sweetly. I walked forward and extended my hand to Aleeld.

"Mistress Laurel, it is a pleasure to meet with you. I am told Kianas wishes to retrieve you from my home." He glared at Slin.

"Yes, he didn't realize Addi would still be living at Lour's. We are aware of her condition." I turned to Slin. "Thank you for your hospitality, Slin, but I need to go where Kianas is expecting me." I began walking past Slin toward Aleeld.

"No, Laurel, Trey will be here in the early day to get you. He will be worried if you are not here." He reached out and grabbed my wrist.

The next thing I knew, Slin flew across the room and I was dragged with him. Aleeld was immediately there picking me up, taking me outside, and setting me down next to a very large wolf. I heard the doors slam before I knew what happened.

The wolf whined. "Trey?" I asked the wolf. He walked over and licked my face. I laughed. "Thank you for saving me. Things weren't going too well. I think Slin had some unsavory plans for me."

Trey whined, then took my wrist gently in his mouth.

"Okay, I get the hint." I stood up and followed Trey. "What about Aleeld? Will he be alright?"

He licked my face again then walked up the street. It was dark, and without my vampire eyes, I was afraid I would fall. "Trey, slow down. I can't see."

I heard a low growl. "You don't have to growl at me. I can't help it if it's dark out here."

"He is not growling at you, Laurel," said a voice in the dark. "I am afraid he is growling at me."

I turned toward the sound of his voice. "Who are you?" My eyes were starting to adjust as he stepped out from behind a tree, but all I could see was a silhouette of a very tall man. I was beginning to feel uncomfortable and vulnerable.

"We were not formally introduced at Orrick's villa," he said as he continued to walk toward me. "My name is Rouxor."

Suddenly, Trey's growl turned into a snarl and he launched himself at Rouxor. Then I heard a yelp and I ran for the woods.

My heart was beating so fast that I was afraid I would faint. I heard more than one growling and snarling. Rouxor had changed into wolf, and Trey would probably lose.

As my dress kept catching on branches and foliage on the ground, I remembered my dream right down to the dress I was wearing, I kept running. I could hear him now; he was snarling as he chased me. I barely missed a tree. I can't see; I yelled inwardly, Please, let me see.

Then I began to feel it. Power surged inside me and my vision began to clear. I realized I was running faster. Vampire power was returning to me and I didn't know how, but I didn't care. I had a fighting chance.

I raced up the first tree I came to. I was afraid he would hear my labored breathing until I realized I wasn't breathing hard.

I could hear him crashing through the dense undergrowth, but I wasn't prepared for what I saw. The noise stopped. Then he walked slowly under my tree. He was huge. He was a wolf but he was the size of a full-grown bear. As he walked past the tree I was hiding in, he stopped and spun around. He raised his head, and with glowing eyes, he looked right at me.

He growled menacingly as he walked around the tree. Then he disappeared. I knew that wasn't good, and I was right.

"Do you really think climbing a tree will save you, Laurel? Why not climb down here so we can talk? You really do not want me to climb up there to get you. It will hurt a great deal when I throw you down from up there."

I was glancing around looking for options. "Shit!" I whispered to myself. When I looked down, I couldn't see him; he was climbing the damn tree.

"Kianas knows about you. He will find a way to kill you." My voice was shaking. I still had one thing in my favor - I could still feel the vampire power inside me.

"Kianas will be dead before he knows that you are dead." He chuckled to himself. "Right now, Kasan's men are looking for him. I have friends in high places," he said as he continued to climb.

He was strong but not as fast, I thought to myself. I decided to jump. I started to run as soon as my feet hit the ground. I heard him growl, frustrated. Now he was angry.

"Now you are going to die slowly," he shouted threateningly.

I heard him as he jumped out of the tree, I couldn't stop myself from looking back. I went down. When I got up to run, he grabbed me by my hair and threw me down. I surprised him when I rolled over quickly and brought my knees up. I kicked him as he was reaching for me. I got him in the groin. Even though it didn't have the effect, I wanted it slowed him down. It was then that he saw my eyes.

He smiled. "Well, Kianas has been turning you. You have not become Vampire yet, but you can summon the power. Curious, this happens only with humans from our world." He lunged for me again, I was backing away from him looking around for options. There were none I could see. He reached me in one stride and grabbed me by the arm pulling it behind my back.

I screamed when my shoulder dislocated. "Please, stop!" I screamed.

I was trying to be as loud as possible, hoping we were close enough to Witch Town for someone to hear.

He turned me around to face him. "You look so much like her," he said in a deep sultry voice. As he studied my face I noticed that even though he was in his human form, his eyes were still glowing. I guessed that was a werewolf trait at night.

I had tears flowing down my face from the pain. "Who do I look like?" I said with dread in my voice.

"The original King's Laurel. She was Vampire. You know, if she had been allowed to mate with the King, she would have doomed us all to bleeding for the Vampire. Kasan didn't want that anymore than the Werewolf. It was not our intention to start a war. We just wanted to lure the old King out so the people would kill him. Instead, he ignited a war."

"Why didn't you stop him?" I asked, trying to keep him occupied.

"It was too late by then, so we tried to get him killed. We didn't expect it to take a hundred years," he said sarcastically.

"What did you do to Laurel?" I yelped in pain as he pulled on my arm, popping it back in place. Then he threw me to the ground.

"I took her to my villa and mated with her. She bore me a son. Unfortunately, she died in childbirth. It seems a werewolf child has chemistry that poisons the blood of the vampire mother."

"What about the child?" I asked, more than curious now.

"My son is still alive. With his vampire blood, he has unusual long life even though he is third-generation werewolf. He took a witch as mate against my wishes, and she bore him twins. For his punishment of this crime, the witch was put to death and the twins were taken to be used as 'seed' children."

"He is my second, Coal. You met him at Orrick's gathering."

My eyes opened wide. "What were the twins names?"

He was shaken out of his reverie. "Why?" His eyes narrowed. "They were taken before they were given names. They are probably dead." He smiled at me. "Maybe I should try again." He reached down and pulled me up to him.

I turned away. "I've had all the babies I will ever have."

"And why is that?"

"I can't have any more children. The doctors don't know why, but I was never able to have children again after my son was born." Suddenly I had a thought. "Could Kala have been one of the twins?" When I saw the look on his face, I realized too late that I shouldn't have asked that question.

"What do you know of Kala?" He looked angry.

"I was in Slin's house. There is a picture of her over the bed in her room. I bare a strong resemblance to her and she looks exactly like my mother. That would mean you are my ancestor." I had no emotion in my voice. "Did you kill them as well?"

"You ask too many questions." He reached for me as I rolled away.

I crawled under a fallen log, but he picked it up and threw it out of the way. I got up and ran, but my vampire power was gone and I was too busy trying to stay alive to try calling on it again. He grabbed me around the waist and lifted me off my feet. "My patience is gone and you are not going anywhere," he growled.

I started thinking, Kianas, find me. Find me, please. "Let me go!" I yelled. "Kianas!" I screamed as loud as I could.

He laughed, "That will not do you any good." He threw me to the ground and hit me across the face. My head hit the ground hard. I called out to Kianas in my mind once again just before everything went black.

When I came to, the first thing I noticed was the rain. It was coming down pretty hard. I rolled over and tried to get up, only to feel a foot making contact with my stomach, I couldn't breath. Before I could get a breath he kicked me again. Red hot searing pain shot through me as I felt a rib crack. When he leaned on my leg hard I felt it break in two places, the bone pierced through my leg. I watched as blood spread through my dress, turning it red. When I screamed he backhanded me with his fist; I was going into shock and I knew I would probably pass out soon; I couldn't get enough air into my lungs.

"Why . . not . . just kill me. . . get it . . over with," I barely got out, searing pain was numbing my senses. He knelt down on one knee. "That would not give me as much pleasure, Laurel." He cupped my chin in his massive hand. "I could crush your jaw so you cannot talk anymore." He tilted his head sideways like dogs do when they are listening to their masters talk.

All I saw next was a blur, when he disappeared. What I heard was frightening . . . growling in numbers . . . vampire growling.

I was about to pass out again when I saw Kiina above me. "Laurel, what has he done to you?" She started growling. "Kianas! She is dying. You must come!"

I looked towards the growling. Kianas had Rouxor by the throat and Naken was behind Rouxor, holding his arms; then he raised his arms out to the side and Naken flew through the air. I thought I saw several others grab at Rouxor but my eyes wouldn't stay open and it was too painful to breathe. I kept hearing a strange whimpering as well as the viscous growling.

I heard Kianas yell, "Kiina, you must do it!" I felt strong hands open my mouth, then I tasted blood. At first I resisted; but as her blood flowed down my throat, I began to drink, and I couldn't get enough. I suddenly realized that the strange whimpering I had heard was coming from me.

The new noise I heard was soft and slow, my lungs were pumping again and it didn't hurt to breathe.

"Laurel, you must stop," she said as she pulled away. "If you drink much more, you will turn completely and I must straighten your leg before it heals." She moved to my leg and took hold of it. "This will hurt," she warned. Then she pulled sharply on my leg.

I screamed but the pain only lasted for a moment and I could breathe again. "Thank you, Kiina," I said a little breathless.

"Are you feeling better, little sister?"

"Yes." I could still hear the battle in the background. I began to realize the others I had seen were the werewolves helping Kianas and Naken battle with Rouxor. "Kiina . . . Trey . . . he tried to protect me from Rouxor."

"It is alright, Laurel. Trey was injured, but he is a hybrid and he heals quickly. You need to lie still so your body can heal."

I looked up at her through the rain. "Maybe it would be better to become a vampire. This world keeps trying to kill me." My voice sounded weak and small and there were tears mixing with the rain.

She smiled down at me. "You can make that decision when you are not in pain."

I couldn't keep my eyes open, so when they closed, I blacked out.

***

I was swaying gently and the pain was gone. I felt secure and warm.

When I opened my eyes, I saw flashes of green and sunlight. As I looked up into his face, he smiled. "Are you feeling better, my love?"

I smiled up at him. "Kianas . . . you haven't kissed me. Is something wrong?" I teased.

"Oh, but I have my love, you slept through my many kisses." He smiled then leaned down and gave me a kiss that left me breathless in a good way.

He stopped running and set me on my feet, holding on to me to make sure I was steady. "We shall stop for a while. The werewolves need to take nourishment."

I looked around. All the werewolves from the other night were with us, including Orruck and Lour. "Kianas, did the werewolves help you kill Rouxor?"

He understood my confusion. "After I left you at the caves we camped in a clearing not far from there to talk and decide what to do. A patrol of the King's men saw us and wanted to know what we were doing there.

While we were talking to them Rouxor slipped away. Before we realized it much time had passed so I told them what you said. They were all angry, especially his son Coal, and they asked to come with us to help capture him. But when they saw what he had done to you, they knew he had to die."

"Oh" was all I could think of to say.

Everyone eventually came over to make sure I was alright. When Coal came over I felt bad for him. "I'm so sorry Coal."

He smiled, "don't be mistress Laurel. There has not been much love between us for a very long time. He deserved to die for many reasons. I am glad he did not kill you.

His mate Seila came over and smiled at me. "Come Coal, it is time to leave." She bowed her head to me, "I am glad you are well Laurel."

"Thank you," I said as I got up to go.

When we all started running again, including me, we were silent.

Even though Rouxor was going to kill me, I felt like he basically had good intentions in the beginning. The problem began when he tried to cover up everything he had done wrong.

When we reached Witch Town, Trey was waiting for us in his wolf form. I was still amazed by his size even though he was half the size of Rouxor.

"Why is Trey still a wolf?" I asked Kianas. "Werewolves heal faster in their wolf form."

Trey came to me and licked my face. I laughed. "I'm fine, Trey, and Rouxor is dead." He licked my face again before I could stop him. "A wine would be sufficient." I laughed.

Kianas made a low growl, so Trey put his head down submissively then turned and headed into town.

I turned to Kianas. "You didn't have to do that. Trey almost lost his life for me," I admonished him.

He put his arms around me. "No one kisses you except me. I do not care if he is a wolf."

I pulled away from him. "Trey, come back," I said as I looked back at Kianas.

He sighed. "I should have expected you would overreact to my jest."

Trey turned around, watching the exchange between Kianas and me. He whined and came back; then he ran his head under my hand, so I grabbed him by the scruff of his neck and hung on. After a few moments of stumbling and running with a wolf almost as tall as I am, we finally came to a door.

"Is this Aleeld's house?" Before he could lick my face again, I said, "Just whine if I'm right."

He whined then pushed me up the few stairs to stand in front of the door. I decided the doorbell must be a pressure mat.

The door opened, and there stood Julie. I knew it was Julie because she did not have the swollen belly that Addi had. "Laurel," she yelled then hugged me so tight I cried out. "Oh . . . sorry, please come in."

I turned to Trey. "Go apologize to Kianas." He whined and took off.

I gave Julie a less crushing hug. "I am so happy you are reunited with your family. Are you happy?"

She smiled, "Yes, I am happy but before I answer all your questions there is someone else here who needs to see you. Please, come into the parlor."

She took me to the parlor, which was filled with sofas, tables, and artwork. Sitting on one of the sofas was Raithe.

"Oh . . . my . . . god!" I ran to her. "Raithe!" I hugged her and gave her a kiss on the cheek. "How did you get here?" We were both crying.

"I came back to the villa and Kiina knew where you were, so here I am."

I hugged her again. "We have a lot to catch up on. Did you meet your twin?"

Her smile disappeared, "my twin is dead. She was killed in a farming accident not long after I left, she was only two years old. That's why I didn't dream about her as an adult. I was dreaming about my life here.

Kianas came in along with the others, and we spent the evening telling her all that had happened to me since she had left the villa. When we came to the end of the story, she just sat there for a moment, trying to get her mind around all of it.

"Wow! We sure ain't in Kansas anymore," she said very seriously.

I burst out laughing, but everyone else was confused. I looked at them and started laughing again. "It's a long story for another time." Then I turned and hugged her a little more fiercely.

"Laurel, you have been dreaming about this world and the lives of your ancestors all of your life. I didn't start dreaming about my life until just recently."

I could tell Raithe wasn't adapting very well. I leaned forward and took her hands in mine. "Raithe, how are you coping with leaving the kids?"

I knew the answer when her eyes filled with tears. "I have met all of my family here, but it doesn't feel real. I only remember my earth parents, and I'll never see my mom again either."

"I know how you feel, Raithe. Kianas wants to turn me, but if he does, I'll never see Peter again."

"Kianas wants you to be a vampire?" she said, incredulous.

"Yes, it has already started."

"What?" she said a little too loud. Everyone turned to look at us. "Is that why you look different?"

"I probably look a fright right now," I said as I looked down at myself. When I looked back up at her I realized she wasn't talking about that. "Oh, you mean my eyes. That's only temporary, they will change back."

She looked at me as if she was seeing me for the first time. "It's not just the eyes Laural, you look younger; the gray is gone from your hair and you seem thinner."

I stared at her for a moment. "I really . . . didn't realize . . . all of that," I stammered. I was telling myself, it's okay it will all go back to normal, but I knew it wouldn't. "I can explain all of it but not right now. I just want to be here with you. I am so glad you are alright."

She smiled knowingly, "You're right, I'm glad to see you again as well."

"Wow, listen to you," I said. "You sound like a native with an accent already. Talk about changing, it's obvious that you belong here."

Kianas came up from behind and put his hands on my shoulders.

"We will be leaving soon, Laurel. The King is searching for us. Great harm will befall this town if we stay much longer. The King's men may already know we are here."

"Is Raithe coming with us?" I had a pleading note to my voice.

He took a deep breath as he walked around and sat on the sofa next to me. "I'm sorry, but she must go back to her village. You don't want to put her in danger as well."

Raithe had a desperate look on her face.

"He's right, Raithe. Ever since I got here, I keep running into things that want to kill me." I smiled at her. "As soon as it's safe, I will come to you."

She sighed and tears began to stream down her face, "okay."

I put my arm around her, "You will be safe with your family and I promise I will keep in touch." Then I whispered, "don't loose hope, you may see Ken and Cayla again."

Her eyes went wide but she didn't say anything, instead she hugged me.

Kianas stood up, "come, Laurel, we must leave now."

I looked up at him, "what color are my eyes?"

"Your body is still healing. They are crystal blue," he said softly.

I leaned over and hugged Raithe again, I saw the glisten of tears in her eyes, "I'll see you again, I promise." I got up and left with my new family.

We all went our separate ways, the werewolves went back to their homes; but I didn't realize we weren't going back to the villa until I noticed we were heading in the wrong direction. "Where are we going Kianas?"

"Laurel," Kianas said quietly, "we must go into hiding until we find a way to convince the King that his kingdom is not in danger from you."

"We aren't going to the villa? Where then?"

"We are going to live among the humans in the caves." He reached down and pulled my chin up so he could kiss me. "I will never let anyone hurt you again." Then he kissed me long and passionately. "We will be safe with the humans."

I put my arms around him. "Good luck with that. Are you forgetting something?" He looked confused. I pointed to myself. "I attract danger, remember?" I took a deep breath, "I don't care where we are as long as I am with you." I buried my head in his chest. "I still want to stay human."

He smiled at me, "I know." As the three of us walked into the forest toward our new home I couldn't help wondering how all of this would turn out. How can I be a harbinger of peace if so many are afraid of what I stand for. I really wasn't looking forward to seeing the cave settlement again either. I wasn't received very well the last time and now I look like a vampire. I was hoping that would be temporary but after Raithe's description of me I was afraid the human part of me was slowly disappearing.

Oh well, I thought, at least I know Kianas will keep me safe. Then I noticed a very large wolf following us, keeping his distance. I had a feeling I had another protector as well.

To be continued . . . .

# # #
